Qass. 
 Book 
 
 E2A 
 
 / d / I 
 
 i 
 
I 
 
^ '/i7 (^ t/ s-^ 
 
 y^- 
 
 STATU YOLISM; 
 
 OR, 
 
 ARTIFICIAL SOMMMBULISM, 
 
 HITHERTO CALLED 
 
 <f^^^&>.. 
 
 ' 1881 > 
 
 MESMERISMi^, ^J^L^^' 
 
 OE, 
 
 ^NIMA.L ivc^aisrETisM:, 
 
 CONTAINING A BRIEF 
 
 HISTORICAL SURVEY OP MESMER'S OPERATIONS, AND THE EXAMINATION OF 
 THE SAME BY THE FRENCH COMMISSIONERS. 
 
 PHEENO-SOMNAMBULISM ; OR, THE EXPOSITION OF PHHENO-MAaNETISM AND NEUROL- 
 OGY. A NEW VIEW AND DIVISION OF THE PHRENOLOGICAL ORGANS INTO FUNC- 
 TIONS, WITH DESCRIPTIONS OP THEIR NATURE AND QUALITIES, ETC., IN THE 
 SENSES AND FACULTIES ; AND A FULL AND ACCURATE DESCRIPTION OF THE 
 VARIOUS PHENOMENA BELONGING TO THIS STATE ; INCLUDING ITS 
 - DIVISION INTO TWO DISTINCT CONDITIONS, VIZ.: THE WAK- 
 ING AND SLEEPING, WITH PRACTICAL INSTRUCTIONS 
 HOW TO ENTER AND AWAKE FROM EITHER. 
 
 THE IDENTITY OF THESE CONDITIONS WITH OTHER STATES AND MYSTERIES. 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 AN ACCOITNT OF SEVERAL OBSTETRICAL CASES DELIVERED WHILE IN THIS STATE; "TH8 
 
 PROPER METHOD OF PREPARING SUBJECTS FOR SURGICAL OPERATIONS ; THEIR 
 
 MANAGEMENT DURING AND AFTER THE SAME, AND THE LATEST 
 
 AND BEST METHOD OP CURING DISEASES, ETC., IN THOSE 
 
 PERSONS WHO ARE IN THAT CONDITION. 
 
 i BY 
 
 WM. BAKER FAHNESTOCK, M.D. 
 
 CHICAGO: 
 
 RELIGIO-PHILOSOPHICAL PUBLISHINa HOUSE, 
 
 S. S. JONES, PROPRIETOR. 
 
 1871. 
 

 ^'H 
 
 \'^^ 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1869, by 
 WM. B. FAHNESTOCK, 
 
 la the Clerk's OflSce of the District Court of the United States, in and for 
 
 the Eastern District of Pennsylvania. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 » • • » > 
 
 ITCH has already been written upon this interesting 
 subject, both by foreign and domestic writers, 
 and the appearance of a new work, by an American 
 author, may at this time be thought unnecessary. 
 
 The subject, however, I conceive, has heretofore 
 been but imperfectly understood, and so often mis- 
 represented, even by its most strenuous supporters, that a 
 work giving the facts is loudly called for. 
 
 It cannot be denied that the friends of the sciencfe have but 
 too frequently overstepped the mark, by mistaking appear- 
 ances for facts, and relating marvellous powers and phe- 
 nomena, which, in reality, were but creatures of their own 
 fancy. 
 
 On the other hand, the enemies of the science have, 
 unhappily, without any positive or practical knowledge of 
 it themselves, wilfully magnified these misrepresentations, 
 and by torrents of unsparing invective, hoped to crush it at 
 a blow ; erroneously supposing that ridicule could put down 
 or annihilate phenomena which they could not explain by 
 an imperfect philosophy. 
 
 It is no wonder, therefore, that so many have stood aloof, 
 or set their faces against it, and at this late day one must 
 almost be ashamed to advocate its truth or demonstrate its 
 
 usefulness. 
 
 37 
 
38 PREFACE. 
 
 This state of things is much to be regretted, and the 
 religious prejudices which have in many instances been 
 excited against it, are much to be deplored. 
 
 It has always been a matter of astonishment to me to see 
 and hear those who profess to be so much in favor of doing 
 good, blindly opposed to this science, which of all others is 
 most likely to bring health to the afflicted and joy to the 
 sore at heart. A want of knowledge in regard to its true 
 nature has been the cause of this much-to-be-regretted 
 neglect or oversight. 
 
 The time for reformation, however, has now come, and 
 it is to be hoped that Somnambulism will soon be entirely 
 rescued from the hands of charlatans, and placed upon a 
 footing with the more favored branches of knowledge. 
 
 Scientifically applied to the various uses which its phe- 
 nomena warrant, it will soon be inseparably joined to Medi- 
 cine and Surgery, and with those branches be co-equal in 
 relieving disease. 
 
 Experience has already sufficiently tested its usefulness, 
 not only in surgical operations, but in a long catalogue of 
 diseases, ^tc, upon which protracted courses of medicine 
 had no beneficial efiects. 
 
 This I know to be true, yet it is necessary for every one 
 to see before they can believe. I am content that every one 
 shall enjoy that privilege, and should be very sorry to 
 censure those who do not believe, or credit that which has 
 not been made evident to their senses. 
 
 Every one has a right to doubt, but they should not 
 hastily condemn phenomena, or assert that they are not 
 true, until they can positively ancj unequivocally prove the 
 contrary. 
 
 With these remarks, I submit this work to the public, 
 with a perfect conviction that its contents are true, and 
 with hopes that before any portion of it is approved or 
 condemned, that it be thoroughly and scientifically inves- 
 tigated. 
 
INTRODUCTION TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 \ UCH as I dislike to burden the language with new 
 terms, I have thought it best to change the title of 
 my book. The science of mind, of which it treats, 
 has been so little understood, and so inappropriately 
 named, that I am compelled to this course. 
 Mesmerism, Animal Magnetism, Somnambulism? 
 and various other names that have been applied to it, do 
 not convey correct ideas in regard to it. The name used in 
 the first edition has been objected to, because sleep-walking 
 forms no part of the phenomena presented by persons in the 
 condition. I have selected the word Statuvolism, from two 
 Latin words — Status, a state or condition, and Volo, the 
 will — meaning thereby, a state produced by an act of the 
 will. 
 
 The subject, of the influence of the mind over disease, I 
 am happy to say, is receiving much more attention than at 
 any former period. 
 
 In the earlier and rudimental ages, the physical predomi- 
 nated over the mental, and the conflict was with muscle 
 rather than brain. Gradually, however, the influence of 
 the mind has been gaining ground, and in the progress 
 of the race the rude speculations of the earlier philoso- 
 phers have given place to the more careful observations of 
 thinking minds. In the science of mind. Gall opened the 
 
 39 
 
40 INTRODUCTION TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 true path of investigation, and through the combined labors 
 of Spurzheim, Combe, and others, we have reached a much 
 more definite and philosophical system. 
 
 The friends of this science may have claimed more for it 
 than it is justly entitled to, but the fundamental facts that 
 the brain is a series of organs, and that these have definite 
 locations, are too well established to admit of a doubt. I 
 know that these facts have been objected to, upon the ground 
 that in cases of dropsy of the brain, where the convolutions 
 were unfolded by the efi'usion, the intelligence of the subject 
 was not always impaired. But the objectors, in their zeal 
 to overthrow the science, overlooked the fact that such un- 
 folding did not destroy the fibres of the brain, but onl}' al- 
 tered their position, which were wisely placed so as to occupy 
 the least possible space, at the same time that peculiar quali- 
 ties occupied certain localities which those gifted with com- 
 prehensive minds were enabled to locate. 
 
 Other experimenters working upon a difierent plane, and 
 although less direct in their efforts to develop mind, have in 
 a measure done so inadvertently, in their endeavors to in- 
 vestigate and account for the various phenomena exhibited 
 by persons who were in a statuvolic condition ; but, instead 
 of attributing them to the true cause, they ascribed them to 
 some outside force, such as Animal Magnetism, a nervous 
 fluid or Od force. Numerous experiments, however, have 
 proved that all these forces are imaginary, and the facts all 
 demonstrate that the cause of this condition is the will of 
 THE SUBJECT. A powcr that they can use at pleasure, in- 
 dependent of any person, force, or outside influence, when 
 they have been taught the true nature of their powers therein. 
 
 My experiments for the past thirty years have proved that 
 the entire system, or any part of it, may be thrown into the 
 statuvolic condition by an act of the will, and that when in 
 this condition they can awaken any particular organ or part 
 of the body, apd leave the rest in the st£t,te — as Poctor Henry 
 
INTEODUCTION TO THE SECOND EDITION. 41 
 
 T. Child of Philadelphia, and many others, can now do at 
 pleasure. 
 
 For most of the time during the last three years and eight 
 mouths, Doctor Child had been suffering severe pain in his 
 hand (which was poisoned at a post-mortem examination), 
 and although he had been in the Statuvolic condition hun- 
 dreds of times before I met him, he received but little benefit 
 from it, until he learned, at once, how to keep the hand in 
 the insensible condition by an act of his own will. The 
 swelling and redness passed gradually away, and a positive 
 resolution upon his part, when in the condition, made a tho- 
 rough cure. 
 
 In other experiments upon the functions of the brain when 
 persons were in a Statuvolic condition, I found that the will 
 was supreme, and that if they made a positive resolution, or 
 entertained a belief that certain things relating to themselves 
 sliould or would take place when they came out of the con- 
 dition, the things thus resolved upon or believed would cer- 
 tainly take place, whether they were conscious or not of 
 having made a resolution, or entertained such a lyelief when 
 in the condition. 
 
 The possession of this power by them, led me to apply it 
 to the cure of diseases, contracted habits and unhapp}^ con- 
 ditions of the mind, with the most happy results, even in 
 cases where protracted courses of medicine had no beneficial 
 efiects. 
 
 The blessings that are possible from a proper use of this 
 power cannot be estimated; but as it may also be abused, 
 or from a want of proper knowledge upon the part of the 
 subject or others, be so used as to create pain, disease; or an 
 unhappy condition of the mind, it shows the necessity of 
 understanding the true nature of the condition, and the 
 power of subjects therein, or the results may be evil whei-.-^ 
 good was intended ; for it must be rembered, that if it be 
 possible for the will to cure, it is also possible for it to create 
 
42 INTEODUCTION TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 disease ; and as no good ever results from entering the state 
 (as illustrated in the case of Dr. Child), unless the mind of 
 the subject is properly directed (whether by themselves or 
 others), the necessity of a thorough knowledge of the true 
 nature of the condition is the more imperative. 
 
 Great injury has often resulted from false teaching as well 
 as from ignorance, and the sooner the nature of the condi- 
 tion is understood, and the powers of the mind studied by 
 subjects, and those into whose care they may have entrusted 
 themselves, the sooner will mankind reap the benefits which 
 a proper use of this art was destined to confer. 
 
 There can also be no doubt that the mind, even when in 
 a normal condition, is often the cause of disease, and that 
 until a knowledge of its power to create afflictions is fully 
 understood, many ills will continue to be produced that hu- 
 manity is not naturally or necessarily heir to. 
 
 The great question — ^What is "Will ? — has not yet been 
 solved, and I can only say that in man the action of a single 
 organ of the brain produces a 'peculiar impulse and will in 
 the organ acting, if all the functions act simultaneouslj'^ ; 
 but for a given object, it requires the activity and co-opera- 
 tion of the functions of several faculties, and as they act 
 harmoniously, will the result be in keeping with their char- 
 acter. 
 
 Impulse, is like a mob. Will, is like a regularly trained army. 
 It is through the will that the mind produces all that distin- 
 guishes civilized from savage man. 
 
 By this he builds cities, tunnels mountains, lays railroads 
 across the continent, navigates oceans, and has put a girdle 
 round the earth, by which all nations are bound together. 
 
 I trust that the day is not far distant, when a more en- 
 lightened condition will pervade the community in regard 
 to this subject. 
 
 Each one who learns this art, practically, is not only 
 capable of relieving themselves, but will be able to teach 
 
INTRODUCTION TO THE SECOND EDITION. 43 
 
 others, and when mankind have thoroughly learned this 
 science, they will not only be able to remove disease, but it 
 will open a new way for a much greater development of 
 their physical and mental powers, so that they may say to the 
 waves of disease and tribulation, " thus far shall ye come ;" 
 and when the highest and purest development of all the 
 X>owers of man's being shall be unfolded, he will stand erect 
 in the true dignity of his manhood ; and having banished 
 the tendencies to crime as well as to disease, the earth will 
 truly become a paradise for all God's children. 
 
 Since the first edition of this work was issued, quite a 
 number of diseases were relieved by entering the Statuvolic 
 condition — such as Hip disease, Dyspepsia, Neuralgia, Epi- 
 leptic Convulsions or Fits, Diseases of the Spine, Consump- 
 tion, Rheumatism, and among other interesting cases, was 
 one of Tetanus or Locked Jaw, from an injury in the sole 
 of the foot, which, as it illustrates the necessity of making 
 a resolution, or fixing the mind upon the disease, I will give 
 in detail, as follows : 
 
 Miss Herr, about one year ago, was afflicted with Hip dis- 
 ease, and was entirely relieved by keeping the hip in the 
 insensible condition until perfectly restored. Upon the first 
 of August, 1871, as she was passing an old building that 
 was being unroofed, she trod upon a nail which entered the 
 fleshy part of her foot, through the shoe, so deeply that it 
 struck the plantar surface of the central bones of the foot ; 
 and from the symptoms which ensued, must also have in- 
 jured an important branch of the plantar nerve, for she is 
 said to have become quite pale and dejected immediately 
 after the accident. 
 
 From some cause, which I mainly attribute to a want of 
 confidence upon her part, she could not or did not throw 
 herself into the Statuvolic condition, and by the next morn- 
 ing alarming tetanic symptoms supervened, which induced 
 her parents to send for me. 
 
44 INTRODUCTION TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 I found her laboring under very uneasy feelings about the 
 head, neck and back, accompanied by pain in all these parts. 
 She was feverish, with flushed countenance, had no appetite, 
 and was so much dejected that she took no interest in any- 
 thing. 
 
 The foot, though somewhat swollen, was not painful, and 
 the wound, upon which some bacon and herbs were tied, 
 was discharging a little thin, unhealthy looking matter. 
 
 After some cheering and encouraging remarks, I insisted 
 upon the necessity of throwing herself into the Statuvolic 
 condition, which she then, as usual, effected in an instant, 
 and was as suddenly free from pains and disagreeable sensa- 
 tions, becoming cheerful, and in the course of half an hour, 
 which was spent in clairvoyant experiments, the fever and 
 flushed face subsided, and she was the opposite in feelings, 
 as well as in appearance, to what she had been but a few 
 minutes before. 
 
 She is an excellent clairvoyant, and amused herself in that 
 way for some time after I returned home. 
 
 Next day, r*was sent for again, as the symptoms of the 
 day before had returned, and although not as severe, were 
 more confined to the back, and along the spine to the neck. 
 
 She threw herself into the state, and was again as suddenly 
 relieved. This time, however, before she threw herself out 
 of the condition, I requested her to make a positive resolu- 
 tion that all pains, spasms, and uneasy feelings should sub- 
 side, and that she would feel perfectly well when she threw 
 herself out of the condition ; and upon my next visit, two 
 days after, I found her in fine spirits, and perfectly well. 
 She had her shoes on, and a§ she kept her foot in the insen- 
 sible condition, she walked about as if nothing had happened. 
 
OONTEISTTS. 
 
 — — -♦♦* 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Historical Survey. 
 
 Mesmer not the discoverer of the state — His theory of it- 
 Its examination by the French . commissioners — Their 
 conclusions — The author's remarks 49 
 
 CHAPTER. II. 
 
 Of the causes which have retarded the progress of the 
 science 63 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Of the conditions necessary for the production of the som- 
 nambulic state, with instructions how to enter it, etc 67 
 
 I. — Of the instructor or " operator." 67 
 
 II.— Of the patient 68 
 
 III. — Instructions 69 
 
 IV. — Of the sensations experienced by those who enter 
 
 this state 72 
 
 V. — Of their awaking 73 
 
 CHAPTER lY. 
 Theory of this state 75 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Of the somnambulic proper sleep 81 
 
 I. — Of a partial state of Artificial Somnambulism 83 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Phreno-Somnambulism 85 
 
 45 
 
46 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Of the senses 94 
 
 I. — Motion; or, the power to move 94 
 
 CHAPTER YIIL 
 
 Of the functions of the faculties 96 
 
 I. — Consciousness 97 
 
 IL— Attention 98 
 
 III.— Perception 98 
 
 IV.— Memory 100 
 
 V. — Association 100 
 
 VI. AND VII.— Likes and Dislikes 100 
 
 VIIL— Judgment 101 
 
 IX.— Imagination 103 
 
 • X.— Will 105 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Of the peculiar functions of perception in the different facul- 
 ties while in a natural state 109 
 
 I. — Of the peculiar functions of perception when in a 
 
 state of Artificial Somnambulism 115 
 
 II. — The functions considered when in a state of Arti- 
 ficial Somnambulism 117 
 
 1. — Consciousness 117 
 
 3.— Attention 117 
 
 3.— Perception 119 
 
 4. — Memory 121 
 
 5. — Association 123 
 
 6 and 7. — Likes and Dislikes 123 
 
 8.— Judgment 123 
 
 9. — Imagination 123 
 
 10.— Will 125 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Of reading or knowing the mind 127 
 
 I. — Illustration 127 
 
 IL— Illustration 129 
 
 Theory of Dr. Collyer 135 
 
 Mental alchemy or electrifying 138 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 I. — Of the identity of other mysteries with this state. ... 141 
 
CONTENTS. 47 
 
 II. — Of the mysteries practiced by the modern magicians 
 
 of Egypt 144 
 
 III. — Of the "mysterious lady." 157 
 
 IV. — Of the earth mirrors 157 
 
 First earth glass '. 159 
 
 Second earth glass..... .-. 160 
 
 v.— Second sight 161 
 
 VL— Phantasms 163 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 Transposition of the senses 171 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 Natural sleep 183 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Natural Somnambulism 183 
 
 I.— Trance 185 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 Of intuition 193 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 Presentiment or foreknowledge 198 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 I. — Of interior prevision 202 
 
 11. — Of exterior prevision 204 
 
 III. — Prophetic dreams 208 
 
 IV.— Witchcraft 208 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Sympathy 210 
 
 I. — Clairvoyance , 215 
 
 Clairvoyance at a distance 221 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 Of the sense of hearing 237 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 Of the senses of smell and taste i 243 
 
48 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 Of the sense of feeling 250 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Of the sense of motion 258 
 
 Of their physical strength 261 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 Of the influence of Artificial Somnambulism on the system. 263 
 
 I. — Of its influence upon a healthy subject 263 
 
 II. — Of the influence of Artificial Somnambulism upon 
 
 diseased subjects 266 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Artificial Somnambulism considered as a therapeutic agent. 269 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 Of the kinds of disease cured while in this state 287 
 
 I. — Chorea, or St. Vitus's dance 288 
 
 II.— Epilepsy 290 
 
 III. — Dyspepsia 290 
 
 IV.— Intermittent fever 290 
 
 v.— Fever 291 
 
 VI.— Case , 293 
 
 VII. — Inflammatory rheumatism 294 
 
 VIII. — Chronic rheumatism 295 
 
 IX.— Hysteria 296 
 
 X. — Melancholy from unrequited love 296 
 
 XL— Case 297 
 
 XIL— Case 297 
 
 XIIL— Case 298 
 
 XIV. — Contraction of the muscles of the fingers 299 
 
 XV.— Scarlet fever 300 
 
 XVI.— Case 301 
 
 XVIL— Case 306 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 Surgical operations 313 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 Obstetrical cases 315 
 
 Conclusion 316 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 HISTOKICAL SURVEY, 
 
 MKSMEr's theory ITS EXAMINATION BY THE FRENCH COMMIS- 
 SIONERS — THEIR CONCLUSIONS THE AUTHOr's REMARKS, ETC. 
 
 i^^T is now well known that Mesmer was not the 
 first who discovered what he was pleased to de- 
 nominate Animal Magnetism. Its application 
 to the cure of diseases had been practised by 
 the Gauls, Romans, Greeks, Hebrews, and 
 even the Egyptians ; but without attempting to trace 
 it back to the more remote periods of antiquity, it 
 will be sufficient to remark, that early in the seven- 
 teenth century, a celebrated physician, Yan Helmot, 
 exhibited a knowledge of it in his writings ; and 
 William Maxwell, an Englishman, in sixteen hundred 
 and seventy -nine (1679), laid down propositions simi- 
 lar to those promulgated by Mesmer. 
 
 About the middle of the same century, several 
 other operators appeared in England — a Doctor 
 Streper, Leveret, and Yalentine Greatrakes, who 
 professed to cure diseases by stroking with the 
 hands. 
 
50 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 Greatrakes was quite celebrated at that time, and 
 is said to have performed many cures, which were 
 authenticated by the Lord Bishop of Derry, and 
 many other respectable individuals. 
 
 . The Eoyal Society also examined into the mystery, 
 and accounted for the phenomena by supposing that 
 there existed a " sanative contagion in Mr. Greatrakes' 
 body, which had an antipathy to some particular 
 diseases, and not to others." 
 
 Many other speculations of the kind were at that 
 time proclaimed and advocated, which it is not neces- 
 sary to notice. Without, therefore, referring to any 
 others anterior to the time of Mesmer, I shall now 
 give a brief account of his operations. 
 
 Although Mesmer was not the first who discovered 
 or applied Somnambulism, or Animal Magn.etism, to 
 the cure of diseases, to him is undoubtedly due the 
 credit of its revival. 
 
 His first attempts were made in seventeen hundred 
 and seventy-three (1773), and soon after, the artful 
 misrepresentations of Father Hell and Ingenhouse 
 brought it into disrepute ; and Mesmer, almost in de- 
 spair, left his native country, and arrived in France 
 in seventeen hundred and seventy-eight (1778), where, 
 in consequence of the extent to which it was carried 
 on in Paris, the French king appointed a committee, 
 consisting of four physicians, and five members of the 
 Royal Academy of Sciences, to investigate the matter, 
 in the year seventeen hundred and eighty-four (1784). 
 
 The former were Borie, Sallin, d'Arcet, and Guil- 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 51 
 
 lotin; tlie latter, MM. Bailly, Leroi, de Bory, La- 
 voisier, and Dr. Benjamin Franklin, then the Ameri- 
 can Minister at Paris. 
 
 Unfortunately for the science, most of the medical 
 gentlemen selected to investigate the facts and the 
 pretentions of the new doctrine, had pre-judged the 
 question, and like too many of the faculty of our 
 own time, were resolved not to be convinced. It is 
 true, the practice of Mesmer was quackery in the ex- 
 treme, for after refusing to sell his secret to the 
 French government, which had negotiated with him 
 for the purchase of it, he sold it to individuals, re- 
 quiring their secrecy, at the rate of one hundred 
 louis a head. 
 
 Secrecy, however, was not long maintained, and 
 a knowledge of the science was soon propagated and 
 widely diffused, with many additions and corruptions 
 added by various individuals, according to their re- 
 spective fancies or marvellous propensities. 
 
 His theory, however, as published, is as follows : 
 He af&rmed that the '^ Animal Magnetic sleep " (som- 
 nambulic sleep) was produced by " a fluid univer- 
 sally diffused, and filling all space, being the medium 
 of a reciprocal influence between the celestial bodies, 
 the earth, and living beings ; it insinuated itself into 
 the substance of the nerves, upon which, therefore, it 
 had a direct operation ; it was capable of being com- 
 municated from one body to other bodies, both ani- 
 mate and inanimate, and that at a considerable dis- 
 tance, without the assistance of any intermediate 
 
52 AKTIFICIAI, SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 substance; and it exhibited in the human body some 
 properties analogous to those of loadstone — especially 
 its two poles. " This — Animal Magnetism," he added, 
 " was capable of curing directly all the disorders of 
 the nervous system, and indirectly other maladies ; it 
 rendered perfect the operation of medicines, and ex- 
 cited and directed the salutary crisis in the power of 
 the physician. Moreover it enabled him to ascertain 
 the state of health of each individual, and to form a 
 correct judgment as to the origin, nature, and pro- 
 gress of the most complicated diseases, etc." 
 
 Mons. D'Eslon, who was a pupil of Mesmer, also 
 practised "Animal Magnetism" at Paris, and nnder- 
 took to demonstrate its existence and properties to 
 the commissioners, and read a memoir, in which he 
 maintained that: "there is but one nature, one dis- 
 ease, and one remedy, and that remedy is Animal 
 Magnetism." 
 
 Such were the principal theories and opinions 
 entertained at that time. The method used by Mes- 
 mer and his pupils to induce ^'tlie crms" (or sleep) 
 will next occupy our attention. 
 
 Many individuals were operated upon by Mesmer 
 and M. D'Eslon, at the same time, and the manner of 
 operating is thus described by the commissioners : 
 
 " In the middle of a large room was placed a circu- 
 lar chest of oak, raised about a foot from the floor, 
 which was called the bequet (or tub) : the lid of this 
 chest was pierced with a number of holes, through 
 which there issued movable and curved branches of 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 53 
 
 iron. The patients were ranged in several circles 
 round tlie chest, each at an iron branch, which, by 
 means of its curvature, could be applied directly to 
 the diseased part. A cord, which was passed round 
 their bodies, connected them with one another, and 
 sometimes a second chain of communication was 
 formed by means of the hands, the thumbs of each 
 one's left hand being received and pressed between 
 the forefinger and thumb of the right hand of his 
 neighbor. Moreover, a piano-forte was placed in a 
 corner of the room, on which different airs were 
 played ; sound being, according to the principles of 
 Mesmer, a conductor of Magnetism." 
 
 " The patients thus ranged were, besides, directly 
 magnetised, by means of the fingers of the magnetiser, 
 and a rod of iron, which he moved about before the 
 face, above or behind the head, and over the diseased 
 parts, always observing the distinction of the magnetic 
 poles, and fixing his countenance upon the individual." 
 
 "But, above all, they were magnetised by the 
 application of the hands, and by pressure with the 
 fingers upon the hypochondria, and abdominal regions, 
 which was often continued for a long time, occasion- 
 ally for several hours together." 
 
 ** The patients subjected to this treatment at length 
 began to present various appearances in their condition, 
 as the operator proceeded. Some of them were calm 
 and tranquil, and felt nothing ; others were affected 
 with coughing and spitting ; others again experienced 
 slight pains, partial or universal heats, and considera- 
 
54 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISiT. 
 
 ble perspiration ; and others were agitated and tor- 
 tured with convulsions. These convulsions were ex- 
 traordinary in their number, severity, and duration ; 
 and in some instances lasting for three hours, when 
 they were accompanied with expectoration of a viscid 
 phlegm, which was ejected by violent efforts and 
 sometimes streaked with blood. The convulsions 
 w^ere characterized by violent involuntary motions of 
 the limbs, and of the whole body, by spasms of the 
 throat, by agitations of the epigastrium, and hypo- 
 chondres, and wandering motions of the eyes, accom- 
 panied by piercing shrieks, weeping, immoderate 
 laughter and hiccough." 
 
 They were generally preceded or followed by a 
 state of languor and rambling, or a degree of drowsi- 
 ness or even coma. The least unexpected noise made 
 the patient start, and it was remarked that even a 
 change of measure in the air played upon the piano 
 forte affected them so that a more lively movement 
 increased their agitation, and renewed the violence 
 of their convulsions. All seem to be under the power 
 of the magnetiser; a sign from him, his voice, his 
 look, immediately rouses them from a state even of 
 apparent sopor." 
 
 " In truth," added the commissioners, " it was im- 
 possible not to recognise in these constant effects, 
 great power or agency, which held the patients under 
 its dominion, and of which the magnetiser appeared 
 to be the sole depository."* 
 
 * Rapport des Commissaires charges par le Roy de 1' Examea 
 du maguetisme Animal : a' Paris, 1T84. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 55 
 
 I have extracted the above minute account; not 
 only to give an idea of the proceedings at that time, 
 but also to show the effects which an individual may 
 produce by working upon the minds of those who 
 are ignorant of the facts. The convulsions, pains, 
 heats, spitting, coughing, and spasms, or the immoder- 
 ate laughter, the weeping, shrieking, hiccough, languor 
 and coma, etc., were the effects, not of Mesmer's pow- 
 ers, or of Magnetism, but of the belief which he had 
 instilled into the respective individuals, that such 
 effects were necessary. His power over them, too, 
 was for the same reason unlimited. I have seen 
 many similarly affected who entered this state under 
 the care and crude directions of those who practise it 
 at the present day ; but I have never seen anything 
 of the kind, when the subjects have had a proper 
 explanation of the nature of the state before they 
 enter it. 
 
 Mesmer called the convulsive or lethargic state — 
 the crisis — and erroneously considered it necessary 
 for the purpose of curing diseases. But I shall speak 
 of this more fully in another chapter. 
 
 " The commissioners remarked, that of the many 
 who fell 'into the crisis, most of them were women; 
 that the crisis was not effected in less than one or two 
 hours, and that when one person was thus taken the 
 rest were similarly seized shortly after." 
 
 As the commissioners, however, were unable to ob- 
 tain satisfactory results by experimenting upon so 
 many at once, they resolved to experiment upon 
 
56 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 individuals in a state of health, and submitted to the 
 process themselves, for three days successively, with- 
 out any effect being produced upon any of them. 
 They therefore concluded that "magnetism has no 
 agency in a state of health, or even in a state of slight 
 indisposition." 
 
 Their next trial was upon persons actually diseased ; 
 and of fourteen individuals, five experienced some 
 effects from the operation, but nine felt none what- 
 ever. Of the five who experienced it, three were 
 ignorant and poor. The commissioners remarked, at 
 the same time, that children, and those who were bet- 
 ter able to observe and describe their sensations, felt 
 nothing. They therefore thought that the effects 
 might be explained by natural causes, and attributed 
 the result to the imagination, and next commenced a 
 new series of experiments, to determine " how far the 
 imagination could influence the sensations, and whether 
 it could be the cause of all the phenomena attributed 
 to magnetism." 
 
 The commissioners had recourse now to M. Jume- 
 lin, who magnetised in the same way with MM. 
 Mesmer and D'Eslon, except that he made no dis- 
 tinction of the magnetic poles. 
 
 Many experiments were made, and although the 
 commissioners were convinced that the imagination 
 was capable of producing pain, and a sense of heat, 
 etc., yet the effects of Animal Magnetism appeared 
 to them more severe, and it was yet to be ascertained 
 whether, by influencing the imagination, convulsions 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 57 
 
 or a complete arisis witnessed at the public treatment, 
 could be produced. 
 
 To test this point, many experiments were institu- 
 ted by the commissioners, thfe result of which seemed 
 to convince them ihsit the. imagination snid imitation 
 produced precisely the same effects, and that their ex- 
 periments were altogether adverse to the principles 
 of magnetism, not negatively, but positively and 
 directly. 
 
 That the nature and extent of these experiments 
 may be better understood by those who have not 
 seen an account of them, I will give a few of them 
 in detail, with such remarks of my own as the facts 
 may render necessary. 
 
 The magnetisers of that day had affirmed "that 
 when a tree or even an inanimate substance had been 
 touched by them and charged with magnetism, every 
 person who stopped near the tree would feel the effects 
 of this agent, and either fall into a swoon or into con- 
 vulsions." 
 
 "Accordingly, in Doctor Franklin's garden at 
 Passy, an apricot tree was selected, which stood 
 sufficiently distant from the others, and was well 
 adapted for retaining the magnetism communicated 
 to it. M. D'Bslon, having brought thither a young 
 patient of twelve years of age, was shown the tree, 
 which he magnetised, while the patient remained in 
 the house, under the observation of another person. 
 It was wished that M. D'Eslon should be absent 
 during the experiment ; but he affirmed that it might 
 
58 AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 fail; if he did not direct his looks and his cane to- 
 wards the tree. The young man was brought out, 
 with a bandage over his eyes, and successively led to 
 four trees, which were not magnetised^ and was direc- 
 ted to embrace each during two minutes ; M. D'Eslon, 
 at the same time, standing off a considerable distance, 
 and pointing his cane to the tree actually magne- 
 tised." 
 
 " At the first tree the young patient, upon being 
 questioned, declared that he sweated profusely; he 
 coughed and expectorated, and said that he felt pain 
 in the head : he was still about twenty-seven feet from 
 the magnetised tree. At a second tree, he found him- 
 self giddy, with the headache: he was now thirty 
 feet from the magnetised tree. At the third the 
 giddiness and headache were much increased ; he 
 said he believed he was approaching the magnetised 
 tree; but was still twenty-eight feet from it. At 
 length, when brought to the fourth tree, not magne- 
 tised, and at a distance of twenty-four feet from that 
 which was, the crisis came on ; the young man fell 
 down, in a state of insensibility, his limbs became 
 rigid, he was carried to a grass field, where M. D'Es- 
 lon went to his assistance and restored him." 
 
 In another experiment " M. D'Eslon was requested 
 to select from among his poor patients, those who 
 had shown the greatest sensibility to the magnetism ; 
 and he accordingly brought two women to Passy. 
 While he was magnetising — Doctor Franklin and 
 several persons in another apartment — the two women 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 59 
 
 were, put in separate rooms. Three of the commis- 
 sioners remained with one of the women, the first to 
 question her, the second to write and the third to 
 represent M. D'Eslon, who (they persuaded her, after 
 bandaging her eyes) was brought into the room to 
 magnetise her. One of them pretended to speak to 
 M. D'Eslon, requesting him to begin ; hut nothing was 
 done ; the commissioners remained quiet, only observ- 
 ing the woman." 
 
 " In the space of three minutes she began to feel a 
 nervous shivering (frisson nerveux); then she felt in 
 succession, a pain in the head and in the arms, and a 
 pricking in the hands ; she became stiff, struck her 
 hands together, got up from her seat, and stamped 
 with her feet — in a word the crisis was completely 
 characterised." 
 
 " Two of the commissioners were in an adjoining 
 room with the other woman, whom they placed by 
 the door, which was shut, with her eyes at liberty, 
 and made her believe that M. D'Eslon was on the 
 other side of the door, magnetising her. She had 
 scarcely been seated a minute before the door, when 
 a shivering began ; in one minute more she had a 
 clattering of the teeth, but yet a general warmth 
 over the body ; and by the end of three minutes the 
 crisis was complete. The breathing became hurried, 
 she stretched out her arms behind her back, writhing 
 them strongly, and bending the body forward ; a 
 general tremor of the whole body came on, the clatter- 
 ing of the teeth was so loud as to be heard out of the 
 
60 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 room, and she bit lier hand so as to leave the marks 
 of her teeth in it." 
 
 With respect to the first experiment, the commis- 
 sioners remarked, " that if the patient had experienced 
 no effects under the tree actually magnetised, it might 
 have been supposed that he was not in a state of 
 sufficient susceptibility ; but he fell into the crisis un- 
 der one which was not magnetised; therefore, not 
 from any external physical cause, but solely from the 
 influence of the imagination. He knew that he was 
 to be carried to the magnetised tree ; his imagination 
 was roused, and successively exalted, until at the 
 fourth tree it had risen to the pitch necessary to bring 
 on the crisis^ 
 
 This reasoning, at first sight, seems very natural 
 and conclusive ; but with due deference, I must say 
 that it is very far from the truth ; and the experi- 
 ments only prove that magnetism is not the cause of 
 this state, and nothing more. 
 
 I contend that it was not the imagination (in the 
 strict sense of the word) which threw the above per- 
 sons into that condition. 
 
 The young man, who was led blindfolded to the 
 different trees, was made to believe that if he em- 
 braced a tree, or anything else which was, as they 
 said, magnetised, he would fall into this state. What 
 was the result ? He fell into it before he reached 
 the tree which was said to be so operated upon. Yet 
 this does not prove conclusively that it was his imagi- 
 nation which produced that effect. 
 
AKTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 61 
 
 I have instituted many experiments to determine 
 the cause of this condition, and all the facts gathered 
 go to prove that the state can be entered by an act 
 of the subject's own will, or can be induced by the 
 belief (on the part of the subject) that another person 
 has the power of throwing him into it. Therefore, in 
 the case of the boy above alluded to, the belief, or 
 even the suspicion, on his part, that the tree {whether 
 magnetised or not) would have such effects, was suffi- 
 cient to make him enter it — he not knowing that he 
 could resist or enter it at pleasure ; consequently he 
 fell into it, as a matter of course, at the tree, which he 
 thought or believed to be magnetised. 
 
 The same was the case with the two women. But 
 if they had been acquainted with the true nature of 
 the state, and their powers to resist, etc., neither the 
 tree, the operator, nor the deceptions practised, would 
 have had any effect upon them ; and if the commis- 
 sioners had known that it was in the power of these 
 individuals to throw themselves into this state at willj 
 independent of any person or any foreign cause, their 
 conclusions would have been very different. 
 
 The experiments of the commissioners prove, most 
 conclusively, that magnetism has no agency in pro- 
 ducing this condition — indeed, that there is no such 
 thing in nature as animal magnetism, and that conse- 
 quently it cannot be communicated to anything else, 
 and that the effects ascribed to it were absolutely the 
 result of a belief that certain effects would follow cer- 
 tain operations, and not the effects of any foreign 
 cause ; and until the miserable belief in a magnetic 
 
62 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 fluid is abandoned or eradicated from the mind of 
 man, we will have unnecessary sufifering, and the 
 world will be deprived of the superior benefits which 
 a properly directed mind (while in a somnambulic 
 condition) would have upon disease. 
 
 This is the grand secret of curing diseases, and all 
 that has ever been effected by entering this condition, 
 has been effected by the mind of the subject while in 
 that state — not knowingly, however, but in many 
 cases by bringing the mind accidentally to bear upon 
 it. How much more ought we to expect under the 
 proper management of the mind while in that condi- 
 tion ? The sooner, therefore, that we do away with 
 all passes and useless operations of every kind, the 
 sooner we will act like rational beings and reap the 
 benefits of a regenerated science. 
 
 At the time when Mesmer revived the science the 
 magnetisers, as well as the world at large, knew 
 very little about the science, or the extraordinary 
 phenomena, powers, etc., belonging or peculiar to 
 persons in that state, and their experiments were 
 made to ascertain its cause before they knew its 
 effects. This has, unfortunately for the science, been 
 the case with most experimenters from that time 
 until the present day, and many other theories, 
 equally untrue and unfounded, have, phoenix-like, 
 arisen and are still supported by their respective ad- 
 herents. It is not my intention, however, to examine 
 any more of them particularly, as the facts, which I 
 shall present to the reader in this work, will render 
 it unnecessary. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 63 
 
 -i 
 
 CHAPTEK II. 
 
 OF THE CAUSES WHICH HAVE RETARDED THE PRO- 
 GRESS OF THE SCIENCE. 
 
 HE causes which have retarded the progress of 
 the science are very numerous, and among the 
 number which stand most conspicuous are 
 
 ^^ the many misrepresentations which have been 
 made, both by its friends and its foes. 
 
 It is not to be denied that its foes have in many 
 instances stooped to falsehood and wilful misrepre- 
 sentations, while it is also true that its friends, in 
 their enthusiasm, reported appearances as facts, no 
 matter how contradictory they were in themselves, 
 or how unreasonable they might appear to those wso 
 would scrutinize them with different views. 
 
 It is chiefly to these causes that I ascribe most of 
 the difficulties which have arisen, and the torrents of 
 ridicule which have been at different periods 
 showered upon the devoted heads of those who have 
 advocated the science. 
 
 I am aware that this has been the case with all the 
 other sciences already established, but is it the best, 
 most correct and speedy method of seeking for the 
 truth ? I think not ; and it seems to me that before 
 a j)Ostulatum is condemned; it ought to be thoroughly 
 
64 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 examined* and tbat in the investigation of a new 
 science, it is absolutely necessary first to make our- 
 selves acquainted with the facts, and to examine them 
 individually and collectively with the utmost care, 
 before we can arrive at conclusions with that degree 
 of certainty which the truth, in its might, always 
 renders self-evident, and leads us, as it were uncon- 
 sciously, to that system which the God of Nature has 
 established from the foundation of the world. 
 
 Had investigators, generally, confined themselves 
 strictly to facts, instead of framing theories as vision- 
 ary as they were often false, there would have been 
 less confusion and fewer marks for the shafts of ridi- 
 cule; and the sciences, instead of being retarded, 
 would have flourished at every step, and mankind 
 much sooner reaped the benefits which they were 
 destined to confer. 
 
 These remarks apply themselves particularly to 
 the science of Artificial Somnambulism, which of all 
 others^ is perhaps the most prolific in phenomena, of 
 so mj^sterious and unaccountable a nature, that the 
 study of its peculiarities has been rendered doubly 
 dif&cult, not only on account of numbers, but the ap- 
 parent contradictions which have been exhibited by 
 different subjects, or the same subjects at different 
 times, together with the obscurity which the ignorant 
 and superstitious have thrown around it, rendering it 
 still more difficult to distinsfuish those facts which 
 alone could lead to correct conclusions. Many things, 
 too, have been laid at the door of this science which 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 6i> 
 
 do not belong to it, and respectively have also created 
 many difficulties wliicli will have to be refuted before 
 the science can be brought before the world in its 
 true light, and the community induced to look upon 
 it with that consideration which it truly deserves. 
 
 It is not an easy matter for skeptical persons to get 
 the necessary proofs to convince them of the truth of 
 the science, as subjects, who enter this state under the 
 care of another, cannot often be persuaded to perform 
 experiments to please those whom they may not even 
 take an interest in pleasing when awake, much less 
 so when thev are in this state, with all their powers 
 active ; particularly their capability of reading the 
 mind, by which they learn the motives which actuate 
 and the doubts which exist and are naturally always 
 uppermost in their minds. They cannot, in the face 
 of all this, be persuaded to give such persons satis- 
 faction. 
 
 I am aware that skeptics do not believe that they 
 have such powers, but their unbelief does not make 
 it the less true ; and I can assure them that they 
 never will get satisfaction unless they experiment 
 themselves, and throw aside all prejudice and investi- 
 gate the matter, as they would any other science; 
 purely for the love of truth. 
 
 As all the phenomena are extraordinary in their 
 nature, they must be seen to be believed. It is there- 
 fore impossible for one man to convince every one, 
 and although I have convinced thousands, there are 
 still thousands who disbelieve, because they have not 
 
66 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 had the same opportunities and explanations. I have 
 been hooted at, decried as a charlatan, a wizzard, and 
 a fool — ^yet day after day I have also had the satis- 
 faction of seeing these very wise opposers convinced 
 of its truth, and obliged to ask for the very knowledge 
 which at one time they seemed so heartily to despise. 
 Such is the power of truth, which, sooner or later, 
 must prevail. 
 
 I have been told by some persons that they had 
 the utmost horror of the state, and utterly despised 
 the science. And why ? They could give no reason 
 or even say in what particular it had offended their 
 delicacy. They were simply prejudiced — utterly ig- 
 norant of its nature and wilfully blind to its benefits, 
 and opposed it because it was something they did 
 not understand. 
 
 Every man has a right to doubt, and I yield every 
 one that privilege ; but we have no right to anticipate 
 and form prejudices before we have examined the 
 matter for ourselves. 
 
 Every new science is liable to misrepresentation, 
 and, although we may not at first be able to under- 
 stand it, we should not unhesitatingly say that it is 
 untrue because we cannot fathom it at a glance, or 
 reconcile it to our previous notions. Every thing 
 is plain and palpable when properly understood, and 
 we should rather always patiently await its elucida- 
 tion, than hazard an opinion, or run the risk, not 
 only of making ourselves ridiculous, but of retarding, 
 by our opinions, the progress of a science which in 
 time ^^'•^v become useful. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 67 
 
 ^ CHAPTER III. 
 
 OF THE CONDITIONS NECESSARY FOR THE PRODUCTION 
 OF THE ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULIC STATE. 
 
 I ITCH has been said about tlie conditions neces- 
 sary to produce this state, and I am sorry 
 that I must differ from all that has been 
 written upon this subject. 
 
 I. — OF THE INSTRUCTOR OR OPERATOR. 
 
 From what has been said, the reader must already 
 know that the " operator " has no power to produce 
 this condition ; and independent of his instructions, 
 and his capability of managing them while in it, has 
 nothing to do with it. 
 
 His health, temperament, age, etc., as a matter of 
 course, is also immaterial, so that his intelligence, 
 mental character, and knowledge be of such a nature 
 as to be worthy of the trust placed in him. 
 
 His skill in managing persons and curing diseases, 
 etc., will depend entirely upon his knowledge of the 
 state, his acquaintance with the nature of diseases, and 
 his intelligence and tact in fixing and properly di- 
 recting the minds of his patients. 
 
 Physicians are best calculated for this purpose, and 
 should always be preferred if they have made the 
 subject their study. 
 
68 AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 11. — OF THE PATIENT. 
 
 I have never found any perceptible difference in 
 wliat has been called the susceptibility of persons of 
 different temperaments, and have had as many of the 
 Bilious, Bilious N'ervous, or Bilious Nervous San- 
 guine to enter it, as of any of the other temperaments. 
 
 Too much stress has been laid upon this subject by 
 those who have heretofore written upon it, no doubt 
 from an anxiety to account for the failures which 
 they often experienced ; and I again repeat that I 
 have found no material difference in this respect 
 which would induce me to believe that it was pro- 
 duced by a difference in the temperaments, nor have 
 I observed much difference between the readiness 
 with which it is entered by the different sexes. I 
 have found some men of opposite temperaments to 
 enter this state more readily than some women of the 
 same temperaments, and vice versa, and believe that 
 what is termed susceptibility, or a readiness to enter 
 it, depends more upon the state of the subjecfs mind at 
 the time of trial, than upon sex, temperament, or 
 phrenological developments, etc. 
 
 Noise, being afraid of it, an over anxiety to enter 
 it, risibility, and in fact any other mental excitement, 
 is unfavorable to its accomplishment, and should al- 
 ways be avoided as much as possible. 
 
 Yery old persons, and children under eight or ten 
 years, from a want of sufS.cient steadiness, knowledge 
 and determination, cannot often be induced to enter 
 it perfectly. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMN'AMBULISM. 69 
 
 III. — INSTRUCTIONS. 
 
 Various methods have been employed by different 
 operators to induce this state. The plan adopted and 
 practised by Mesmer and his pupils has already been 
 detailed in a preceding chapter of this work. Those 
 of modern magnetizers are scarcely less absurd 
 than that employed by Mesmer and his immediate 
 followers. 
 
 Some operator^ of the present day, who believe in 
 a magnetic influence, still pursue the ludicrous method 
 of sitting down opposite to the patient, holding hia 
 thumbs, staring into his eyes, and making passes, etc., 
 until the desired object is effected. 
 
 Others, who believe looking to be essential, direct 
 the patient to look at some object intently until the 
 lids close and the patient becomes unconscious. 
 
 Yery few, however, can be induced to enter the 
 state in any of the above ways, and those who do, 
 usually fall into the sleeping condition of this state, 
 and are generally dull, listless, and seldom good 
 clairvoyants. 
 
 The most rational, certain, and pleasant way of in- 
 ducing this state which I have discovered, is the fol- 
 lowing : 
 
 When persons are desirous of entering this state, 
 I place them upon a chair where they may be at per- 
 fect ease. I then request them to close the eyes at 
 once, and to remain perfectly calm at the same time 
 that they let the body lie perfectly still and relaxed. 
 Thev are next instructed to throw their minds to 
 
70 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 some familiar place — it matters not wliere, so that 
 they have been there before and seem desirous of 
 going there again, even in thought. When they 
 have thrown the mind to the place, or upon the de- 
 sired object, I endeavor, by speaking to them fre- 
 quently, to keep their mind upon it ; viz. : I usually 
 request them to place themselves (in thought) close 
 to the object or person they are endeavoring to see, 
 as if they were really there, and urge them to keep 
 the mind steady, or to form an image or picture of 
 the person or thing in their mind, which they must 
 then endeavor to see. This must be persevered in 
 for some time, and when they tire of one thing, or see 
 nothing, they must be directed to others successively, 
 as above directed, until clairvoyancy is induced. 
 When this has been effected the rest of the senses fall 
 into the state at once or by slow degrees — often one 
 after another, as they are exercised or not — sometimes 
 only one sense is affected during the first sitting. If 
 the attention of the subject is divided, the difficulty 
 of entering the state perfectly is much increased, and 
 the powers of each sense while in this state will be in 
 proportion as that division has been much or little. 
 
 Almost every subject requires peculiar manage- 
 ment, which can only be learned by experience or a 
 knowledge of their character, etc. Much patience 
 and perseverance is often required to effect it ; but if 
 both be sufficiently exercised, the result will always 
 be satisfactory — if not in one sitting, in two or more. 
 I have had several to enter this condition after 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 71 
 
 twenty (20) sittings, and had them to say " that if 
 they had not interfered, and let things take their 
 course, they would have fallen into it in the first 
 sitting." This shows that those who do not enter 
 it in one or two sittings, must do something to 
 prevent it. 
 
 Many persons have entered the state in the above 
 manner who could not do so in any other, although 
 repeated trials had been made to effect it. 
 
 Taking hold of the thumbs and looking into the 
 eye, or at any other object particularly, is hy no 
 means necessary ; and as this state is one that depends 
 entirely upon the state of the subject's mind, and is 
 brought about by an act of his own will and not by 
 that of the operator's, it must be evident to every in- 
 telligent mind that all that the operator can do, inde- 
 pendent of the instructions which he may give, or the 
 care he may take of them, etc., is perfectly useless 
 and ought to be dispensed with. 
 
 I have found that persons always enter this state 
 better without any contact, looking, passes, or any 
 thing of the kind, particularly when they are assured 
 that they have some competent person to take care 
 of and to converse with them while in it ; and, by 
 observing carefully the instructions which I have 
 given, it is possible for any person to throw themselves 
 into this state at pleasure, independent of any one ; but 
 it might not always be prudent to do so for the first 
 time, for some, upon entering the condition for the first 
 time^ become unconscious of all that is passing 
 
72 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 around tliem; and if such persons were to throw 
 themselves into it independent of any one, and had 
 not consented, or made up their minds before enter- 
 ing it, to hear or to speak to some one, it is most 
 likely that when in it and spoken to, they would not 
 hear any one, and in all probability would sleep for 
 a longer or shorter time, without doing anything, 
 and when they did awake, would remember nothing 
 and scarcely know that they had been in it at all. Or 
 they might get up and wander about, as is sometimes 
 done by natural somnambulists, and unknowingly get 
 into difficulties, or meet with some accident which 
 might not be very agreeable when they awoke. 
 
 It is, therefore, always better for those who wish 
 to enter it to place themselves under the care of some 
 one ; and he who understands the nature of the state 
 best, and has had the most experience in its manage- 
 ment, is the best calculated for this purpose. When 
 they have entered the state frequently, and have had 
 the proper instructions while in it, the case is very 
 different ; they are then able to move about with as 
 much certainty and safety as if they were awake. 
 
 lY. OF THE SENSATIONS EXPERIENCED BY THOSE WHO ENTER 
 
 THIS STATE. 
 
 The sensations experienced by those who enter 
 this state are variously described by different subjects ; 
 but most commonly they agree that after the eyes are 
 closed, and they have been endeavoring to see for a 
 longer or shorter period, a drowsiness ensues, accom- 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 73 
 
 pariied with more or less '' swimming of the head," 
 and a tingling sensation creeping over the whole 
 body. 
 
 Some experience a feeling of sinking down as if 
 they were passing through the floor ; others, again, 
 feel light as a feather, and seem to ascend or to be 
 suspended in air. Some start and twitch involunta- 
 rily in various parts of the body, while in others the 
 breathing is more or less affected, but there is no ne- 
 cessity for their feeling unpleasant in any way. Some 
 feel warm, others cold, but none of the sensations are 
 described as being unpleasant ; and when the state is 
 entered perfectly the feelings are said to be delightful. 
 
 "V. — OF THEIR AWAKENING. 
 
 AH that is needful, when it becomes necessary that 
 they should awake, is to ask them whether they are 
 ready or willing to do so, and if they are, I direct 
 them to do so at once, and they will awake at the 
 word Now ! in an instant. 
 
 If, however, you should desire to awaken them, and 
 they are not willing, it will be found impossible to 
 do so contrary to their will, and you will be obliged 
 to await their pleasure. 
 
 Before they awake, however, I commonly request 
 them to remember how they felt and what they saw, 
 etc., or they may not know anything about it when 
 they do awake ; particularly if it be their first sitting. 
 With some this is not necessary after the nrst or 
 second sitting, as they commonly make up their 
 
74 ARTIFICIAL SOMITAMBULISM. 
 
 minds to do so of their own accord. Yet I have seen 
 some with whom it was always necessary ; indeed, I 
 have two subjects with whom I have the greatest 
 difficulty when asleep to persuade them to remember 
 anything. Yet when they awake they are much 
 mortified at not having any recollection of what has 
 transpired; and it seems as if it were impossible for 
 them to carry the resolution to do so into that state, 
 and when in it, to resolve to remember when they 
 awake. 
 
 Others, on the contrary, have the power of remem- 
 bering whatever they please, or of forgetting what 
 they please ; or, in other words, they can remember 
 all that has transpired, only a part of it, or nothing 
 at all, as they may feel disposed at the time. 
 
 This quality or power of the mind while in this 
 condition, enables them to create pain or feel pleas- 
 ant at will, and if they imagine, or determine, that 
 there is, or shall be pain or disease in any part of 
 the body, that pain or disease will certainly be felt, 
 at the time and place designated, and will continue 
 until the mind acts, or is directed so as to alter the 
 condition. This peculiar power of the mind while in 
 this state, I have taken advantage of to cure dis- 
 eases, and if the mind be properly directed while in 
 this state, so as to make them resolve to be well, 
 pains, contracted habits or diseases are removed by 
 an act of their will, as if by magic, and will last 
 until the conditions are changed or altered by influ- 
 encing causes, or by a positive act of the subject's will. 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 75 
 
 CHAPTEE 17. 
 
 THEORY OF THIS STATE. 
 
 'HE agent or cause of this state (as I have be 
 fore intimated) has been ascribed by different 
 writers to Animal Magnetism, Mineral Magne- 
 tism, Electricity, Galvanism, a Nervous Fluid, 
 and iiaally to Kervous Induction or Sympa- 
 thy, etc. But as I have before stated that it is not 
 my intention to examine any more of the theories in 
 detail, I shall here only (as it is the latest) briefly 
 notice that of Sympathy. 
 
 In a letter addressed to the Editor of the " Lancas- 
 ter Intelligencer and Journal," dated October six- 
 teenth, eighteen hundred and forty-three (1843), and 
 published in that paper the following week, I gave 
 my views respecting the agent, in (what has been 
 called) "Animal Magnetism;" and after expressing 
 that I was fully aware that they differed from every 
 other theory extant, and trusting that they would be 
 as near the truth as reasoning from the facts collec- 
 tively would admit, I go on to say, in refutation of 
 the theory of Sympathy, that : " I have long since 
 proved that when a person enters this state, he does 
 so independent of the operator, his passes, or his will, 
 and while in this state is independent of him, in every 
 
76 AKTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 sense of the word, and, if lie feels disposed, can resist 
 him. in every possible way. He can feel different, 
 have different tastes, hold other views, and it is only 
 hy consent that the subject hears him at all, or does any- 
 thing he requests. It is true, that some subjects do 
 apparently exhibit signs of sympathy with the opera- 
 tor, and will taste what he tastes, feel what he feels, 
 or even think as he will, etc., but they can do the 
 same things with any other person as well as with 
 the operator, although he may, at the same time, will 
 them to do the contrary as much as he pleases. If 
 they do not wish to perform an experiment, the 
 operator has as little influence over them as any 
 other person, and if they are not paying attention to 
 him, it is always necessary for him to draw their 
 attention before he can succeed in any of his experi- 
 ments. 
 
 If this state were induced by sympathy, or they 
 were more in sympathy with him than with any per- 
 son else, this would not be necessary, as they would 
 then always be obliged to think, feel, taste, etc., as he 
 did, or as he willed them. It is not sympathy, there- 
 fore, which influences or enables them to taste, feel, 
 or know what the operator or other persons are 
 tasting, smelling, or willing, etc., but is owing to a 
 pe^iuliar power which they possess while in the state 
 of translating their faculties at will, or of reading the 
 mind, not only of the operator, but of any person else, 
 no matto! whether they be in the room or not at the 
 time." 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 77 
 
 "Again — the author of the sympathetic theory 
 claims the power of Magnetising or paralyzing arms, 
 etc.; and ascribes the power to the same cause, viz.: 
 Sympathy." 
 
 " I have apparently done the same thing years ago — 
 but it was not by Sympathy, or any other influence 
 or power exercised, derived, or, emanating from me, 
 for I have seen subjects (while perfectly awake) 
 paralyze their own arms to perfection, without the aid 
 of any operator at all. They not only put their own 
 arms to sleep, but awake them at pleasure, in part or 
 the whole at once, according to the nature of the ex- 
 periment, which they wished to perform. Where, I 
 would ask, was the Sympathy derived from in these 
 cases ?" 
 
 In concluding the same letter, I remarked : " That 
 this state was a peculiar one {Somnus a voluntate) 
 independent of Magnetism, Electricity, Galvanism, a 
 Nervous Fluid, Sympathy, or anything of the kind, 
 and was entered by the subject at pleasure. That 
 it was a state into which any person could throw 
 themselves, and awaken themselves, either in part or 
 the whole body at once, slowly or otherwise, inde- 
 pendent of any one else, or subject to any 
 one's control." 
 
 In a second letter to the editor, on the same sub- 
 ject, dated November ninth, eighteen hundred and 
 forty-three (1843), I stated, in addition to what I 
 said in my first letter, that : ''I considered this state 
 similar to Somnambulism ; Somnambulism being the 
 
78 • ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 natural state, and this one the artificial — effected bj 
 the motives or will of the subject." 
 
 In a letter upon the same subject, to the Editor of 
 the Philadelphia " Spirit of the Times," dated Novem 
 ber twenty-eight, eighteen hundred and forty-three 
 (1843), and published in that paper on the second of 
 December following, I stated, in speaking of the 
 lectures at Lowell, by the author of the sympathetic 
 theory, that : " I am sorry to see that this talented 
 gentleman has again let his imagination run away 
 with his better judgment, and I can assure you that 
 his very learned and beautiful theory of sympathy, is 
 as far from the truth as that which he has just 
 deserted. 
 
 Were you with me a few days I could prove this 
 to your perfect satisfaction, but as I can scarcely 
 hope for this pleasure, I must be content to give 
 you a brief statement of facts : I have had over three 
 hundred different individuals to enter this state under 
 my care, and have found by innumerable experiments 
 that they are entirely independent of me, and can 
 enter this state and awaken themselves whenever 
 they please, notwithstanding all I can do to the 
 contrary. 
 
 They can throw the whole or any part of the body 
 into this state at pleasure, and I have seen many do 
 it in an instant, or before it would be possible for 
 you to enumerate ten. 1 have had them to throw in 
 a single finger, a hand, an arm, the whole brain, or 
 even a single organ (or portion), and awake them at 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 79 
 
 pleasure." After giving an account of some new 
 experiments on tlie organs of the brain, etc., which 
 I shall notice in another chapter, I go on to say 
 that: "I have lately had all those subjects, who 
 before gave no evidence to the touch, to respond to 
 the organs, by simply directing them to throw their 
 minds upon those portions of brain which I desig- 
 nated. This, of itself, is sufficient to refute the 
 doctrines of Magnetism, ISTeurology and Sympathy." 
 
 " The author of the sympathetic theory has deceived 
 himself, and his experiments are calculated to deceive 
 any person who is not acquainted with the facts. 
 Belief or even a suspicion^ that an operator has or 
 may have an influence over them, is often sufficient 
 to make persons ignorant of the facts susceptible, 
 and if they do not resist it, they will fall into it of 
 their own accord^ as easily as into a natural sleep." 
 
 ^' 1 have had many to fall into this sleep — and some 
 who were seemingly determined not to do so — by 
 simply stating that at a certain time I would mag- 
 netise all in the room, although I was thinking of 
 other things, and did nothing but walk up and 
 down." ^ 
 
 " This is the same that the author of the sympa- 
 thetic theory has done on a large scale, and any 
 person can do the same thing, if he can make the 
 subjects believe, or even imagine, that they have the 
 power to produce such effects. All that is necessary 
 IS to establish the belief that an operator has com- 
 plete control over him, and that he must sympathise 
 
80 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 witli him when asleep, and tlie operator will have 
 this power over him ; but, let the same subject know 
 the facts, before he enters the state, and the operator 
 will soon find that his powers are airy nothings, and 
 that he was before only obeyed, because the subject 
 blindly consented. They can cast ojff the operator 
 entirely, and prefer another person at pleasure, inde- 
 pendent of any one." 
 
 " I am sorry that I am obliged to rob the many 
 scientific gentlemen who are engaged in this science, 
 of their imaginary powers, but it is high time that 
 the veil should be drawn, and the mystery or witchery 
 of the matter done away." 
 
 The facts, therefore, warrant and bear me out in 
 saying, that this state is nothing more than artificial 
 somnambulism effected by the motives or will of the 
 subject, and not by any foreign cause, power, influence, 
 or sympathy whatever. 
 
 ; I 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 81 
 
 CHAPTEE Y. 
 
 OF A SOMNAMBULIC PROPER SLEEP. 
 
 HE somnambulic state has also its own sleep 
 or condition of perfect rest; in which all the 
 faculties are sometimes wrapped, and I have 
 frequently been obliged to indulge subjects 
 in what they call "sleep," while in the waking 
 condition of this state. They seem to be able to fall 
 into this unconscious sleep at pleasure, and frequently 
 have to be aroused, as out of a natural sleep. When 
 aroused, however, they awake into the somnambulic 
 and not into the natural state. 
 
 It is into this species of the somnambulic state, 
 that most subjects fall when they are not spoken to, 
 or disturbed, before they are known to have entered 
 the state, particularly when it is their first sitting, 
 and out of which they are aroused, when addressed 
 by the person into whose care they have entrusted 
 themselves. 
 
 It is into this state also which they occasionally 
 fall, when they have been too much worried by ex- 
 periments, and is the unconscious state which I have 
 spoken of as their sleep. 
 
 It is evident, therefore, that this state has also two 
 conditions, viz. : A waking state and a sleeping state. 
 
82 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 Tbe former may be entered; without losing or for- 
 getting themselves, and is generally entered first, 
 particularly when the patient has been frequently 
 spoken to while entering it. 
 
 The latter cannot be entered without losing or 
 forgetting themselves, and is the state into which 
 many subjects usually fall when not spoken t*o, while 
 entering it, and out of which they would sooner or 
 later awake, without any knowledge of having been 
 in it, if not spoken to during the sleep. 
 
 I. — A PARTIAL STATE OF ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 It is generally expected that all persons who 
 are said to be in this state shall exhibit the same 
 phenomena. 
 
 This is true, so far as the state is perfect, but it 
 must be remembered that all do not enter this state 
 perfectly at the first sitting, and that there is such a 
 thing as a partial state, in which only one, two or 
 more of the senses are effected at the same time, 
 while the rest remain in their natural condition, and 
 of course cannot exhibit the peculiar phenomena 
 which they are capable of when such senses are 
 truly in this state. 
 
 I have seen many cases in which the eye-lids only 
 were effected ; sometimes only one or more of the 
 senses, etc. 
 
 Many remarkable cases have come under my 
 observation, one of which I will here relate : 
 
 Miss had entered this state, but imperfectly 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMlN^AMBULISM. 83 
 
 several times, and her appearance, wliile in this semi- 
 state, was such that one would be induced to believe 
 that it was perfect — and while in it, heard no one, 
 (independent of myself,) was insensible to pain, yet 
 Avith her eyes bandaged, or when I stood behind her, 
 would imitate me, or place her hands and fingers in 
 every possible position which I chose to place mine, 
 but as soon as spoken to by me, would wake, even 
 at the first word addressed to her, remembering 
 nothing that had passed nor aught that she had done. 
 
 This case is remarkable for her not being able to 
 remain in the state when spoken to by me. She 
 heard no one else, because her attention was directed 
 entirely to me, and was insensible to pain, because 
 her mind was completely so engaged. 
 
 That she saw, or was able to read my mind, was 
 evident, or she could not have imitated my motions, 
 etc., with her eyes perfectly bandaged. Her awaking, 
 when spoken to by me, seemed to be irresistible, 
 and was so sudden that she could not be persuaded 
 to remember what had taken place before she was 
 perfectly awake. After a proper explanation of the 
 state had been made to her, she entered it perfectly, 
 and is now an excellent clairvoyant, and can be 
 spoken to, etc., without waking until she is ready. 
 
 Some subjects are not clairvoyant, although they 
 are perfectly in the state, and their not seeing in such 
 cases is owing to their not knowing how to direct 
 their mind, or their having no disposition to try. I 
 have, however, succeeded in getting many to see who 
 
84 AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 otherwise would not have done so, by persevering 
 until I persuaded them to try, and instructing them 
 to throw their minds to certain places where they 
 were acquainted, or to hunt up certain individuals 
 whom they were most anxious to see. 
 
 The reason whv certain senses do not enter this 
 state is owing to their not having been given up to 
 it, or, to a natural or constitutional wakefulness, 
 which, however, I am persuaded can be overcome in 
 all cases by perseverance, and a fixed determination 
 on the part of the subjects themselves. 
 
 I have seen several subjects who had frequently 
 been in the state on former occasions, that for a 
 time seemed to have lost the art, and could not enter 
 it again, although they had made many trials to 
 effect it. 
 
 The reason why they could not enter it on these 
 occasions, was: Because they had something else 
 upon their minds, and were too impatient or anxious 
 to sit down with sufficient calmness to re-enter it. 
 They have all, however, again succeeded by following 
 the proper instructions, and by noticing particularly 
 the manner in which they re-entered it, have since 
 been enabled to enter it at pleasure. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 85 
 
 CHAPTER YI. 
 
 PHRENO-SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 USE this term to express tlie somnambulic 
 state induced bj any subject; in one or more 
 of the organs, faculties or functions of bis own 
 brain ; or the putting to sleep or awaking the 
 various portions of the brain by the subject 
 himself for phrenological purposes, etc. 
 
 I have met with some persons who possess the 
 power of exciting any portion of their own brain 
 at pleasure, even in an instant, although they have 
 never been wholly in a somnambulic state, and at the 
 time of an experiment, to a casual observer would 
 seem to be perfectly awake, or in a natural state, 
 and, indeed, are so, immediately before and after the 
 experiment, but at the instant, or during the time of 
 the experiment, the brain, or a certain portion of it, is 
 in the somnambulic state.^. These subjects can also 
 perform clairvoyant experiments at pleasure, as well 
 as if the whole body were in a somnambulic state — 
 consequently the mind, or a certain portion of the 
 train is in the same condition. These cases, however, 
 are rare, and when met by neurologists or sympa- 
 thetic operators, furnish good subjects for their impo- 
 sitions ; because these subjects, by merely knowing 
 
86 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 that they have the power themselves, can excite any 
 of their own organs at will, independent of any 
 operator, and therefore have been imposed npon. 
 
 Many public and apparently successful demon- 
 strations of exciting the organs by the touch 
 have been given by various operators, to prove the 
 existence of this power in themselves ; which I am 
 sorry to find has been generally credited by those 
 who believe in the science of Phrenology. Many, 
 indeed, were made converts upon the very grounds 
 of this belief, and the experiments of Dr. Buchanan 
 upon the supposed impressible subject, seems, in most 
 cases, to have warranted their conclusions. 
 
 Although a believer in the general principles-of 
 Phrenology, I have always been disappointed in my 
 experiments, instituted to test the possibility of ex- 
 citing the organs of the brain hy the touch, in persons 
 who were in a state of artificial somnambulism. 
 
 It is true, I have had many subjects to respond to 
 some of the organs, but at least two-thirds never 
 responded at all ; and in almost all those who did, I 
 could trace the effects to some positive knowledge of 
 Phrenology on their p^t. Others again would 
 respond to an organ correctly at one time, and hesi- 
 tatingly or incorrectly at another. Some who were 
 made to believe that the organ of benevolence was 
 situated on the back part of the head ; or where the 
 organ of self-esteem is located, in after times, upon 
 touching that point, would respond to the organ 
 of benevolence ; and so with all the other organs 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 87 
 
 respectively ; they would respond as they were taught, 
 or as the intimation had been originally received. 
 These facts led me to investigate the cause. 
 
 I never doubted the action of the organs themselves, 
 or that the proper portion of brain did not act within 
 the skull, when any evidence was outwardly mani- 
 fested; but I could not reconcile the facts at that 
 time, or tell the reason why an organ did not always 
 act when the proper locality was outwardly touched. 
 I shall not here relate the numerous experiments 
 which I made, or the many difficulties I had to en- 
 counter before I arrived at conclusions which were 
 satisfactory to myself. It will be sufficient to say 
 that my experiments upon those who gave no evi- 
 dence of excitement from the touch, has been very 
 extensive, and I found that almost all^ particularly 
 those who were intelligent, responded to the organs 
 by simply directing them to throw their minds upon 
 those portions of the brain which I designated. 
 
 This fact explains the whole mystery of the touch. 
 or of the nervous fluid, influence, or whatever else it 
 may be called, which was supposed to penetrate the 
 skull and to excite the brain. The truth, therefore, 
 is self-evident, that the excitement was produced by 
 the subjects themselves, and not by the operator. 
 Those subjects who responded to the touch correctly, 
 in the old method of exciting the organs, I am satis- 
 fied must have thrown their minds upon those 
 portions of the brain, beneath the fingers of the 
 operator, and thus have excited their organs, while 
 
88 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 the reverse must have been the case with those who 
 gave no evidence of excitement at all. Some, I am 
 also convinced, received their information of what 
 he operator desired from his own mind, and res- 
 ponded accordingly, particularly in those cases where 
 the organ was not touched, and merely pointed at. 
 
 These were my first solutions of the difficulty re- 
 spectiug the touch ; but I have still another method of 
 proving the falsity of the doctrines of Neurology and 
 Sympathy, etc., and of establishing the general princi- 
 ples which have been promulgated by phrenologists. 
 
 I have already stated, that most subjects can be 
 taught to throw a finger, an arm, or the whole body 
 into this state at pleasure. I will now add, that they 
 can also throw in the whole brain — the half thereof, 
 or even a single organ, or portion, and awaken either 
 at pleasure, independent of any one. This fact which 
 I published in eighteen hundred and forty -three 
 (1843), in the Philadelphia "Spirit of the Times," I 
 have since had many opportunities of confirming. 
 It is true, some have considerable difficulty at first, 
 but when the subject is intelligent and himself anxious 
 to succeed, the power to do so is soon acquired. Some, 
 as I have before stated, are enabled to do so when every 
 other part of the body is perfectly awake ; but as a 
 general thing, when the experiments are continued for 
 any length of time, the body also sinks into the condi- 
 tion, but can be aroused by the subject at pleasure, 
 and mostly is so at the close of every experiment. 
 
 In my letter to the editor of the paper above 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 89 
 
 al laded to, and from which I make the following 
 extract, I stated that: "I have had some subjects to 
 throw the whole brain into a somnambulic state, and 
 then successively to awaken one portion of the brain 
 after another, while I noted the results in each case, 
 until the whole brain was in a natural condition. 
 
 " These experi=ments are the most interesting I 
 have ever made ; and the results have been the most 
 extraordinary I ever witnessed. 
 
 " To give you an idea of these experiments and their 
 results, I will state, that when the brain is in this 
 peculiar state and I request them to awaken an 
 organ, which I point out by stating its position — say 
 Language for example — and then give them (into 
 their hand) some familiar article — a watch, a knife, or 
 a key, etc., it will be impossible for them to name it, 
 as' long as that organ is kept awake. 
 
 " They know what it is, its use, size, weight, color, 
 and configuration, etc., but they cannot name it. 
 
 '* If I direct them to awaken Tune only, they can- 
 not then distinguish between tones, or recognize the 
 most familiar air, although they can distinguish, 
 know and name other things correctly. If, on the 
 contrary, I direct them to awaken all but a single 
 organ, say that of Tune, then their disposition will be 
 to make or hear tones, etc. 
 
 " Every sound is pleasant to them, and even (as a 
 gentleman expressed himself) 'the crackling of the 
 fire seems music' — but if to this organ they add 
 time or harmony, then they become more select, and 
 prefei something more musical. 
 
90 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 "When Tune only is in this state, they can judge 
 of nothing but tones — and, although you may have 
 placed fifty different articles in their hands, it will 
 be impossible for them to recognize, name, or tell 
 anything about them ; and when they awaken the 
 organ, they will remember nothing that was said or 
 done, except what related to tones, although you may 
 have expressly endeavored to impress other things 
 upon their minds. 
 
 ''Again : If I request them to throw in the whole 
 brain, with the exception of the organ of Language 
 on the one side, then they will be able to distinguish 
 and name things on one side, and not on the other. 
 
 " The experiments may be varied at pleasure, and 
 when the whole brain is in this state, and one organ 
 is awakened after another, as they awaken, they 
 become passive, or lose (in proportion as they are 
 perfectly awake) their will, their power to perceive, 
 imagine, judge, and remember, etc., respectively, 
 until the last is relieved, when they become active at 
 once, and are then in a natural state. If, on the con- 
 trary, they are put to sleep, one after another, as soon 
 as the first enters this state, all the rest become inac- 
 tive at once, and, as they enter successively, they 
 become active until they are all in, and then the 
 brain is in a somnambulic state. 
 
 ** This proves that the faculties are more active in 
 this than they are in a natural state ; and that they 
 possess certain independent or peculiar functions 
 respectively, namely : — Attention, Perception, Imagi- 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 91 
 
 nation, Judgment, Memory, and the Will; etc. — else 
 how could a single faculty when alone in this state, 
 remember at will, all that relates to its peculiar func- 
 tions and nothing more, although you may endeavor 
 to impress other things upon the mind of the sub- 
 ject when that faculty was only in this state ? 
 
 "In both the natural and somnambulic waking 
 states the functions are awake or ready to act, while 
 in the somnambulic proper sleeps, if they be perfect, 
 they are inactive. But if in either of these proper 
 sleeps one or more of the functions awake, it or they 
 become active, and then dreaming ensues, and we re- 
 member what transpires or not, as the memory of the 
 faculty dreaming, is awake or asleep. 
 
 "If the function of perception in the organ of Tune, 
 be, only in a somnambulic state, the subject will only 
 be able to perceive Tones ; but cannot imagine, judge, 
 or remember them, unless these functions respectively 
 belonging to the faculty of Tune, be also in this 
 state, and so with all the functions of every sense, 
 organ, or faculty. 
 
 •'In a natural state one or more of the functions 
 or faculties may be, from some cause, rendered inca- 
 pable of performing its or their proper functions, and, 
 as it or they are more or less affected, we shall have 
 the various phenomena, which are often exhibited 
 from mere absence of mind, eccentricity, idiocy, etc., 
 to perfect monomania and downright madness. 
 
 " Dr. Gall speaks of an organ of educability, or 
 memory of facts, and another for the recollection of 
 
92. ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 persons, etc. ; while Dr. Spurzheim speaks, ' first of 
 the faculties which perceive the existence and physi- 
 cal qualities of external objects, and those which pro- 
 cure notions of relations.' 
 
 "But this is an endless subject, and I will conclude 
 this letter by recommending those who may here- 
 after engage in the above manner of investigating 
 the faculties, to select the best subjects they can pro- 
 cure. Grown persons, if intelligent, should always 
 be preferred, and the less they know of Phrenology 
 the better." New subjects, who have had the proper 
 explanations of the true nature of the state before 
 they have entered it, should always be preferred to 
 those who have been much experimented upon in 
 the old way, as it is often difiicult to remove habits 
 or modes of thinking which have been acquired in 
 this state; and it will, therefore, always be better to 
 take those subjects who are best calculated in every 
 respect, to give us the facts, unmixed with notions 
 which have been previously acquired. 
 
 " The study, with all our advantages, will he a diffi- 
 cult one, and as we can only arrive at just conclusions 
 by repeated experiments, I hope that those who may 
 be engaged in the investigation will be guided more 
 by a desire for the truth than an eagerness for 
 renown." 
 
 Since writing the above letters, I have had many 
 opportunities of witnessing similar results, and the 
 experiments which I have since made, all go to prove 
 the correctness of the remarks therein contained. I 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 93 
 
 have made many experiments to ascertain the precise 
 location of the organs, and my observations have 
 generally gone to prove the correctness of most of 
 the locations given them by Drs. Gall, Spurzheim, 
 and other leading phrenologists. 
 
 I have witnessed a number of striking results in 
 many of these experiments, and particularly so, when 
 the subject had thrown the whole brain into this state, 
 and I had requested him to awaken the portion 
 of brain which phrenologists have denominated '^Self- 
 esteemy If this is done properly, there is such an 
 utter want of energy experienced on their part that 
 it is almost impossible to get them even to raise an 
 arm, and they have frequently declared that they 
 felt as if it were out of their power to do anything. 
 They seem to have lost all confidence in themselves, 
 and did not feel as if they were any person, or could 
 do anything of themselves. 
 
 Similar results, which corresponded to the facul- 
 ties awakened, or put to sleep, were frequently wit- 
 nessed ; but the difficulty of obtaining subjects suffi- 
 ciently interested in the matter themselves, has much 
 retarded my progress. I shall, however, continue 
 my experiments from time to time, and should any- 
 thing occur, either to confirm or disprove this theory, 
 I will state the one as freely as the other. 
 
94: ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISIu. 
 
 CHAPTEE YII. 
 
 OF THE SENSES. 
 
 ' .6^r CONSIDER the Senses to be fundamental 
 faculties situated in the brain, each having a 
 peculiar external apparatus or organization 
 communicating with the external world — 
 each of which is capable of receiving and 
 transmitting sensations to its respective internal 
 faculty. All these faculties, so situated, have respec- 
 tively, power to attend to, perceive, judge, and re- 
 member, etc., their peculiar sensations — only as sensa- 
 tions. The respective qualities of these sensations 
 must be attended to, perceived, etc., by the various 
 other faculties, as the nature of the sensation relates 
 to the faculty which can or has the power of per- 
 ceiving it, etc. 
 
 I. MOTION ; OR, THE POWER TO MOVE. 
 
 This is also a distinct sense or faculty originating 
 in the brain, and having an external apparatus — the 
 muscular system — with, by, or through which the 
 other organs produce motions peculiar to themselves. 
 It, like all the other faculties, has functions peculiar 
 to itself, and can perceive, judge, and remember mo- 
 tions simply as such — and as the muscular system is 
 subservient to the will of all the other faculties — the 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 9S 
 
 force, direction, and continuation, etc., of the motions 
 are regulated by motives in the various other facul- 
 ties — and when an organ acts singly, the natural 
 motion or language of the faculty acting is the result. 
 Its being a distinct sense is very evident when it is 
 in a somnambulic state. I shall, however, speak of 
 it more fully hereafter. 
 
95 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 V 
 
 CHAPTER YIII. 4 
 
 I 
 
 OF THE FUNCTIONS OF THE FACULTIES. | 
 
 LL the organs or fundamental faculties of tlie 
 brain, I conceive, possess certain kinds of 
 action, independent of wliat is called, mere 
 " intuitive perception," or knowledge obtained 
 through the external senses, and that each 
 faculty is composed of certain functions, which, to- 
 gether, constitute a faculty. The 'peculiar functions 
 belonging to each faculty, properly so called, I con- 
 ceive to consist of the following, viz. : — Consciousness, 
 Attention, Perception, Memory, Association, Likes, 
 Dislikes, Judgment, Imagination, and the Will. 
 
 These functions I conceive to be peculiar in each 
 faculty, and that each faculty is only capable of at- 
 tending to, perceiving, remembering, liking, judging, 
 or associating, etc., those things or ideas which relate 
 or are adapted to their peculiar capacities — and hold 
 that it is impossible for any faculty to perceive, judge, 
 or remember anything which belongs to the province 
 of another. Benevolence cannot perceive size or 
 form — nor causality or comparison, decay or the 
 ridiculous. It is therefore plain that each must 
 have its own peculiar attention, memory, judgment, 
 etc., as well as its peculiar perception, etc., for it is 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 97 
 
 well known that one organ may perceive and not 
 remember at the same time that another does — and 
 so with the other functions respectively. I shall, 
 therefore, proceed to consider them individually, and 
 first of: — 
 
 I.— CONSCIOUSNESS. 
 
 Consciousness is a knowledge of existence, and is 
 the first act of the mind, and can be understood by 
 the word is ; viz. : to be conscious is to be sensible 
 that something exists ; but what that something is 
 must be recognized by other functions. Conscious- 
 ness simply acts, and it is a positive act ; cannot be 
 changed, and must remain simple in itself, and can 
 only repeat itself ; as, a is a, is is is, I is /, etc. Is, 
 therefore, is the essence of mind, and must exist in 
 all thought. 
 
 Mind identifies or makes two things the same ; viz. ; 
 two a's are individually the same. True, is can only 
 become itself, and is not limited by time or space, 
 but in a sense creates both. A thing is itself, or, a 
 is a ; consequently the fundamental element of con- 
 sciousness is necessary in all operations of mind 
 where existence is manifest to the individual. But it 
 is possible for all or any one of the functions in any 
 of the organs of the brain to be active at the same 
 time that consciousness is not (knowingly so) ; as we 
 frequently see persons walking, speaking, or even 
 singing, without being conscious of doing either. 
 So, also, colors may be presented to the eye, scents to 
 
98 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 the smell, savors to the taste, and yet the person or 
 persons may not be conscious in either case. But 
 this is because the functions of attention and memory 
 in the same organ or organs are not active at the 
 time ; and, without the action of these two functions 
 in conjunction with consciousness, no action will be 
 noted, and the individual will be conscious or not in 
 exact proportion as they act together or not. 
 
 II. — attention! 
 
 Attention is that quality or kind of action in the 
 mind which fixes it upon certain objects or things 
 more or less intently as the function itself is active 
 or not in the various faculties, and may vary in the 
 different organs of the same brain, both as to strength 
 and activity ; but it does this without knowing what 
 is attended to. It simply holds the mind to one or 
 more things a suf&cient length of time, however brief, 
 to enable the other functions to act ; and as it is ex- 
 ercised or not, our impressions are perfect or not. 
 
 Some persons are attentive in a very great degree 
 to some things, and but moderately or not at all to 
 others : and if this function is not active in a faculty, 
 the organ cannot recognize anything. 
 
 III. — PERCEPTION. 
 
 Perception is that quality of mind which "perceives 
 h something, without knowing what is perceived ; 
 f ad as every thing in nature has certain qualities, it 
 . )quires that those qualities should be recognized by 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 99 
 
 the various functions of peculiar perception in tliose 
 organs which have the power of perceiving them. 
 
 TakC; as an example, a rose. Now as a rose has 
 form, size, color, beauty, etc., these qualities must be 
 perceived by the functions of peculiar perception in the 
 organs of Form, Size, Color, etc., respectively, before 
 we can know that it is a rose ; or if we wish to re- 
 member, judge, or reflect npon it, compare it with 
 others, etc., the functions of memory, judgment, etc., 
 in the various organs, must remember, judge, and re- 
 flect upon those qualities which they severally can 
 only recognize ; and it is only after all these have 
 acted, and have been associated the one with the 
 other, that we can know that the thing presented is a 
 veritable rose. 
 
 An idea may be produced internally by an act of 
 the will, rendering the functions of memory or the 
 imagination active, and thus produce an idea which 
 may be recognized by the functions of perception in 
 the faculty whose functions of memory or imagination 
 have been active. As, however, different ideas may 
 possess different qualities, they may make several 
 impressions on the mind at one or nearly the same 
 time. Ideas, therefore, may become complex under 
 such circumstances, as the properties of the ideas 
 double, or even abstract, as we may form an idea of 
 a property or a quality independent of a particular 
 idea itself. Both these kinds of ideas depend upon 
 the activity of the functions belonging to the various 
 other faculties which may be called into play ; and, 
 
/ 
 
 100 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 of course, may vary according to the nature of the 
 previous ideas formed. 
 
 lY. — MEMORY. 
 
 Memory is that power which reproduces former 
 cerebral impressions or perceptions that have been 
 received and stamped upon its scroll, and is perfect 
 or not as the impression or the attention at the time 
 of reception was perfect or not. 
 
 It is notorious that some persons commit words to 
 memory with the greatest facility, but cannot recol- 
 lect persons, places, or events, etc., whilst others, re- 
 membering these, are deficient in committing words. 
 
 It is, however, sometimes very capable of cultiva- 
 tion, and if the attention be very active, it renders the 
 impression more distinct, and, of course, the memory 
 more perfect. 
 
 V. — ASSOCIATION. 
 
 This power produces a mutual association between 
 the functions of the diflPerent faculties, and enables us 
 to associate things with persons, localities, forms, 
 numbers, colors, sounds, tastes, etc. ; as a rose with a 
 person, a person with a place, or a place with events, 
 etc. 
 
 YI. AND YII. — LIKES AND DISLIKES. 
 
 The powers to like or dislike are as diversified as 
 the faculties themselves. In individuality, they may 
 like or dislike individuals ; in eventuality, events ; in 
 color, colors ; and in marvellousness, the wonderful. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 101 
 
 Or if the faculty of individuality perceives a person 
 — by the impression conveyed to that faculty through 
 the sense of seeing — that person may be liked or not, 
 according as these functions in the various faculties 
 brought into play are pleased or not with the person's 
 appearance, his qualities, or his behavior, etc. The 
 function of dislike in the organ of size may not be 
 pleased with his size, that of configuration with his 
 form, or that of color with the shade of his hair ; but 
 the functions of love in the same faculties may be re- 
 spectively so with the size of his head, the form of 
 his mouth, or the color of his cheeks, etc. 
 
 YIII. JUDGMENT. 
 
 Judgment is that act of the mind which decides 
 upon the various impressions, actions, and qualities 
 presented to the faculty to which it belongs, and in 
 this is absolute ; but when associated with the same 
 functions in other organs, it constitutes relative or 
 combined j udgment. 
 
 "Judgment," says Dr. Spurzheim, "cannot be an 
 attribute of every fundamental faculty of the mind, 
 since the affective powers, being blind, neither recol- 
 lect nor judge their actions. 
 
 "What judgments have physical love, pride, cir- 
 cumspection, and all the other feelings ? They re- 
 quire to be enlightened by the understanding or in- 
 tellectual faculties, and on this account it is that when 
 left to themselves they occasion so many disorders. 
 And not only does this remark apply to the inferior. 
 
102 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 but also to the superior affective powers : to hope 
 and veneration, as well as to the love of approbation, 
 and circumspection. "We may fear things innocent 
 or noxious, and venerate idols as well as the God of 
 the true Christian. I conceive then that judgment is 
 a mode of action of the intellectual faculties only, and 
 not a mode of quantity, but of quality." 
 
 It is not necessary to take up the various proposi- 
 tions which are assumed in the argument preceding 
 and following these paragraphs, as I think the 
 Doctor has fairly admitted that these faculties have 
 judgment, when he says that "they require to be en. 
 lightened by the understanding or the intellectual 
 faculties." To "become enlightened," the faculties 
 above alluded to must certainly be able to judge be- 
 tween things, qualities, and sensations, etc, ; if they 
 cannot do this, how are they to be enlightened? 
 
 Dr. Gall was of the opinion that every fundamental 
 faculty possessed four degrees — or quantities — of activ- 
 ity : "the first was perception; the second, memory; 
 the third, judgment, and the fourth imagination ;" 
 while Dr. Spurzheira believed the intellectual 
 faculties only to be possessed of modes of action — 
 not "modes of quantity," however, as Dr. Gall be- 
 lieved, but of quality. 
 
 I do not consider the action in the faculties, or in a 
 single faculty, to be degrees or quantities of activity of 
 the individual or whole organ itself, as Dr. Gall be- 
 lieved, nor yet with Dr. Spurzheim, that the same 
 are modes of quality in an undivided organ, or that 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 103 
 
 they are confined to the intellectual faculties. But that 
 all the faculties alike are composed of certain indepen- 
 dent functions, each function constituting a part of the 
 organ to which it belongs^ and possessing a peculiar hind 
 of action^ which may differ in any of the organs^ both in 
 size, healthy strength, and activity, or in quantity^ quality, 
 force, or energy^ etc.^ according to circumstances. I con- 
 ceive that when an organ is active an emotion is ex- 
 perienced, and that degrees of activity are degrees 
 simply of the same emotion. There are, therefore, as 
 many peculiar emotions as there are faculties. • 
 
 I therefore consider judgment a function belonging 
 to every fundamental faculty of the brain, and its 
 operation, like all the rest of the functions, is confined 
 to the special functions of the faculty to which it be- 
 longs ; and by an association with the functions of 
 judgment in the other faculties, a judgment will re- 
 sult that is perfect in exact proportion to the sound- 
 ness of the faculties acting. 
 
 IX. — IMAGINATION. 
 
 Imagination is that power which creates an image 
 or embodies a thought, and therefore is entirely dif- 
 ferent from thought, which alone can conceive ideas, 
 truths/and the infinite. You cannot imagine space, 
 nor can you make a picture of it in your imagination. 
 You can form an idea, or think of it, but you cannot 
 imagine the infinite any more than you can measure 
 it with a tape line ; and although image-making and 
 thinking are united when we think of things or im- 
 
104 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 pressions received through the senses, yet they are 
 distinct and separate operations of mind. One is 
 adapted to that which cannot be seen or touched, the 
 other to things which are tangible. The imagination 
 differs in the various organs in the same individual, 
 and when a faculty is endowed in a high degree with 
 this function, it is capable of originating new ideas 
 according to the nature of the faculty to which it 
 belongs ; and when combined, or associated with the 
 functions of the various other faculties, original plans, 
 drafts, compositions, and machinery result. I con- 
 sider constructiveness simply to be the faculty that 
 adapts, constructs, builds, forms, puts together, either 
 naturally or after a plan laid down or approved by 
 certain combined faculties, and that it does not of 
 itself invent machinery. 
 
 Some men do things only as they have been taught, 
 others do them in a way of their own, untaught. 
 
 Birds usually build their nests in a certain form, 
 without having been taught, and bees construct their 
 cells of various sizes and depths, but their form, ex- 
 cept the queen's, do not vary materially. It is true 
 they have a natural plan or form of building their 
 various cells, but they vary the shape, size, and 
 depth of their combs according to the size and shape 
 of the hive, or the space which they are to occupy. 
 This cannot be the result of what is called instinct, 
 nor the mere power to do, nor yet imitation, because 
 they are never exactly alike. They must therefore 
 invent or adapt the one to the other. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 105 
 
 X. — WILL. 
 
 The will is that power which renders all the other 
 functions active or passive, and is reciprocally afifected 
 by all the rest, particularly by the judgment ; and 
 when the will acts independently in all the faculties, 
 contrary wills are the result. 
 
 To illustrate the operations of mind, let us suppose 
 that an object or an idea of previous conception is 
 presented. The function of consciousness being ac- 
 tive, attention may be heedful, perception observe, 
 memory note and store away, the likes love, the dis- 
 likes hate, the judgment distinguish, association unite 
 or bring together, the imagination conceive, etc., as 
 the will determines, influenced or not by the judg- 
 ment, the peculiar likes or dislikes. 
 
 Now, if consciousness be active, the function of at- 
 tention may act with the function of the will indepen- 
 dent of any other function, but we cannot perceive 
 without the action of the function of perception in 
 ■unison with them. We may be conscious and attend, 
 but until an object, a quality, or an idea is presented 
 and noted by the proper functions capable of such 
 recognition, we cannot know what we attend to ; and 
 it is only in proportion to the activity of conscious- 
 ness and attention that we do this perfectly or not- in 
 any case. 
 
 We cannot see, hear, feel, taste, or smell know- 
 ingly, without the functions of consciousness, atten- 
 tion, and peculiar perception in these senses or organs 
 are active ; for it is notorious that we often pass 
 
106 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 friends, and are spoken to at times by otlierS; without 
 seeing tlie one or hearing the other. 
 
 When the functions of consciousness, attention, per- 
 ception, and the will, have acted independent of the 
 rest of the functions in the sense of seeing, this facul- 
 ty has perceived a peculiar impression, and is con- 
 scious of the fact at the time ; but if a person or a 
 thing having peculiar qualities has been perceived 
 the above functions in the organ of Individuality 
 must also have acted. But before the peculiar quali- 
 ties of light, or the size, form, and color of the person 
 or thing can be known, these qualities will have to be 
 perceived by the peculiar perceptive functions of the 
 faculties individually, and are distinct ideas. 
 
 If, in addition to the functions of consciousness, 
 attention, perception, and the will, the function of 
 memory becomes active, the combination will not 
 only be able to perceive and be conscious of the act at 
 the time, but will be able to recall the idea impressed 
 or stored away. "We often see, hear, and learn things 
 which we forget in process of time, because the atten- 
 tion, at the time of perceiving, etc., w^as not fixed, or 
 the memory sufficiently exercised. 
 
 This is the reason why we may sometimes have a 
 reminiscence, but not distinct memory. The function 
 of memory in one organ may recollect and the other 
 not ; and thus we may know the name of an individ- 
 ual or thing, etc., but cannot utter it. In this case 
 the memory in the organ of individuality remembers 
 the person, the memory of eventuality remembers 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 107 
 
 that the name was known, but the memory of language 
 has forgotten it. 
 
 If, however, the function of association be broug^ht 
 into play or action with the rest, and by an associa- 
 tion with the functions of the other faculties, the 
 name which was lost by the memory of language may 
 often be restored to that function. 
 
 An association or joined activity of the functions 
 of one faculty with those of another produces an asso- 
 ciation of ideas ; and we may associate a flower with 
 a person, a person with a number, or a number with 
 a place, etc., or an artificial sign may make us re- 
 member those which are absolute. 
 
 With the likes and dislikes added to these, the 
 person or thing may be liked or not as the impres- 
 sions upon these functions are agreeable or otherwise ; 
 and their pleasing or not is a distinct idea in either 
 case. 
 
 It frequently happens that we dislike an indi- 
 vidual at first sight ; that is, his appearance may not 
 please the function of dislike in one or more of the 
 faculties ; but upon a nearer acquaintance, his man- 
 ners, or the qualities of his mind may act upon our 
 functions of love in other faculties, and, by exciting 
 them from time to time, we may lose our first im- 
 pressions of dislike, and absolutely at last esteem the 
 object of our previous hatred. The reverse is often 
 the case with those whom we may at first love. 
 
 If the judgment be added to the rest or becomes 
 active with them, it enables the faculties to judge of 
 
108 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 the person or tMng ; and the imagination may con- 
 ceive improvements in eitlier. 
 
 Correctness in all operations of mind will of course 
 depend upon the health, size, and strength of the 
 functions, and the amount of true knowledge pre- 
 viously stored away. 
 
 The will in the organ of motion and other faculties 
 controls the muscular system, and when the faculty 
 of motion is associated with any of the other faculties, 
 peculiar motions can be produced; and as I have 
 before stated, the natural language of the faculties as 
 it is called, is th.e result of such combinations. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 109 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 OF THE PECULIAR FUNCTIONS OF PERCEPTION IN 
 THE DIFFERENT FACULTIES WHILE IN A NATURAL 
 STATE. 
 
 LTHOUGH this work is not strictly a treatise 
 on mind, it seems necessary from what I have 
 ^ ^ already said respecting the division of the 
 )^6 faculties into functions, that, to complete my 
 views of them, I should make some further 
 explanations, or at least give my views of the pecu- 
 liar perceptions in the different faculties, which percep- 
 tions respectively were heretofore considered to be 
 the faculty itself; and, instead of being composed of 
 separate and distinct functions, to possess as a whole 
 only modes of action, viz. : modes of quantity or 
 modes of quality. 
 
 I shall, therefore, here, to make the difference 
 between the views of Dr. Spurzheim and myself more 
 plain and easily understood, give his views numbered 
 separately, followed by my own with corresponding 
 numbers. 
 
 DR. SPURZHEIM'S YIEWS. 
 
 1. "I admit in the mind external senses, by which 
 the mind and the external world are brought into com- 
 munication and made mutually influential." 
 
110 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 2. " The internal faculties are feelings and intellect." 
 
 3. " Both sorts may act by their internal power, or 
 ma}'- be Excited by appropriate impressions from 
 without." 
 
 4. " The knowledge of our feelings is as positive as 
 the experimental without." 
 
 5. " Every determinate action of any faculty depends 
 on two conditions — the faculty and the object." 
 
 6. " The intellectual faculties are perceptive and re- 
 flective." 
 
 T. " The feelings and perceptive faculties are in re- 
 lation and adapted to the external world, whilst the re- 
 flective faculties are applied to the feelings and experi- 
 mental knowledge, and destined to bring all the partic- 
 ular feelings and notions into harmony." 
 
 THE author's views AND EXPLANATIONS. 
 
 1. I admit or consider the senses to be fundamen- 
 tal faculties situated in the brain ; each having a pe- 
 culiar apparatus or organization communicating with 
 the external world, which are capable of receiving 
 and transmitting sensations or impressions to their 
 internal faculties. Which faculties, so situated, have 
 respectively power to attend to, perceive, judge, and 
 remember, etc., their peculiar sensations or impressions 
 only as sensations or impressions. The respective 
 qualities of these impressions, etc., must be attended 
 to, perceived, etc., by the various other faculties as 
 the nature of the impression relates to the faculty 
 which can have or has the power of perceiving 
 it, etc. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. Ill 
 
 2. I admit that all the internal faculties possess 
 like functions, which together constitute a faculty. 
 But the particular function or power in each, whether 
 it be called feeling or perception, I consider to be 
 peculiar in each ; viz. : the faculties called the " affec- 
 tive faculties or feelings " by Dr. Spurzheim, and by 
 him divided into "feelings proper to man and ani- 
 mals," and " feelings proper to man ;" the essential 
 nature of which, he says, is " only to feel emotions," 
 I consider to be like all the rest, whether termed in- 
 tellectual, reflective, or otherwise, possessed of pecu- 
 liar powers to observe, perceive, know, or recognize, 
 etc., the peculiar impressions, sensations, objects, or 
 ideas, etc., which their individual capacities render 
 them capable of. Whether in Destructiveness, this 
 power be called the power to observe, know, or recog- 
 nize destruction or desolation ; in the organ of Be- 
 nevolence, generosity; in Conscientiousness, justice; 
 or in Causality, the cause of either. 
 
 8. I consider that all the perceptions, etc., may be 
 excited by internal as well as external impressions. 
 
 4. I consider that the knowledge of our internal 
 impressions, whether they are called feelings, percep- 
 tions, or ideas, etc., are as positive as those from 
 without. 
 
 5. I consider that every determinate action of 
 any function depends upon the function and the 
 impression. 
 
 6. I consider that all the faculties perceive and re- 
 flect, or judge those things which relate to their 
 capacities. 
 
112 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 7. I conceive that all the faculties are in relation 
 and adapted to the external world, and all may re- 
 ceive impressions from within or without, and each 
 may reflect, etc., upon its own peculiar impressions, 
 which is accomplished by the other functions belong- 
 ing to each faculty. The power to feel, perceive, or 
 know impressions in the organ of Destructiveness, 
 may perceive the impressions relating to desolation, 
 decay, or destruction. 
 
 The same function in the organ of Combativeness 
 may perceive the impression relating to resistance, 
 quarrels, battles, contests, etc. 
 
 The same in Benevolence may recognize the benign, 
 the kind, the generous, or liberal. 
 
 The same in Reverence, what is venerable. 
 
 The same in Individuality may perceive persons or 
 things. 
 
 In Eventuality, events. 
 
 In Tone, tones. 
 
 In Comparison, the identity or difference between 
 them ; and in Causality, the cause of one or of all. 
 
 If the function of perception in the faculty of De- 
 structiveness note or observe an impression, whether 
 of desolation, decay, or death, its peculiar functions 
 of consciousness, attention, perception, and the will, 
 must have acted ; but before it can judge of the im- 
 pression or remember the same, its functions of judg- 
 ment and memory must also act ; and so with the 
 likes and dislikes, its imagination, and its association 
 before it can like or dislike the impression, imagine 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 118 
 
 another, or associate it with any of the other faculties, 
 which would enable the mind to draw conclusions as 
 to the exact kind of desolation, decay, or death ; its 
 identity with other desolations, etc., or the cause of 
 either. 
 
 If the function of perception in the organ of 
 Causality perceives a cause, whether it be from an 
 external impression or an idea of the mind, the same 
 functions in the organ of Causality must have acted 
 before it could have been observed, judged, remem- 
 bered, liked or not, another imagined, the one or both 
 associated and compared with others. 
 
 It therefore seems very evident that if an impres- 
 sion is received through the external apparatus, or 
 organization of the sight, by the function of percep- 
 tion in the sense or faculty of seeing, that impression 
 may be judged, etc., by the other functions of that 
 faculty only as an impression, and before the respec- 
 tive qualities of that impression can be known ; the 
 functions in the organs capable of recognizing them 
 must also attend to, perceive, judge, and reflect upon 
 them. 
 
 Thus : if the impression received be caused by the 
 presentation of a rose, the impression conveyed at the 
 time will be perceived, judged, etc., by the faculty of 
 seeing ; individuality will perceive, judge, and re- 
 member the object's distinct or individual existence ; 
 ize, its bulk ; color, its shade ; form, its configura- 
 tion, etc., before the mind can know that it is a rose. 
 
 If it be beautiful, that quality must be recognized 
 
114 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 by Ideality. If decayed, by Destructiveness ; its iden- 
 tity witb others by Comparison ; and the cause of 
 either, by Causality. 
 
 As each function, however, may differ in health, 
 strength, and activit}?-, or in quality, quantity, and 
 energy, etc., it must follow that there will be degrees 
 in their capacities. 
 
 Therefore if the functions, particularly that of love, 
 in the organs of Combativeness and Destructiveness, 
 be large and very much excited by impressions re- 
 ceived or impulses given by the other faculties, the 
 consequence will be violent emotions in these facul- 
 ties, which, if not held in check by other functions in 
 counteracting faculties, injuries will be contemplated, 
 and if aided by the power to do, injury may be done 
 purely for the love of it. If with the above faculties 
 the functions in the organ of Acquisitiveness be very 
 active, the motives to do injury would be for gain ; 
 if the same in the organs of Cautiousness and Secre- 
 tiveness be added, the disposition would be to do the 
 deed as an assassin, and to cloak or hide it when 
 done. 
 
 Should the functions of the imagination in all the 
 faculties be large and active, the plan to do the 
 same would be likely to be good or well-contrived ; 
 if not, the reverse would be the case, and so with the 
 rest of the functions respectively. 
 
 The analysis and synthesis might be carried on at 
 pleasure, but there has necessarily already been con- 
 siderable repetition, which I cannot yet wholly avoid, 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 115 
 
 as I have still to consider tlie functions while in a 
 somnambulic state. 
 
 I. — OF THE PECULIAR FUNCTIONS OF PERCEPTION WHEN IN A 
 STATE OF ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 When a function of perception in any of the facul- 
 ties belonging to the brain becomes active while in a 
 state of Artificial Somnambulism, it is enabled to 
 perceive without the aid of the external senses, and 
 the perceptmi thus accomjpllshed I call Glearmindedness. 
 
 I conceive that this power is possessed by all the 
 faculties while in this state ; and that they can indi- 
 vidually only perceive what relates to their peculiar 
 capacities, whether it be an idea in the mind of an- 
 other, or is composed of matter and exists in the ex- 
 ternal world, if their individual attentions, etc., be 
 directed to them. 
 
 The functions can and often do act independent of 
 one another, and as they act singly or not the external 
 or visible signs or results, etc., differ also : viz. : if the 
 function of perception in the organs of Motion and 
 Imitation become active together, independent of the 
 functions of consciousness and the memory in either 
 of these faculties, an imitative motion may take place 
 or be produced independent of the suhjecfs knowledge j 
 as is frequently the case, although the rest of the 
 faculties may not be clairvoyant, when drawing the 
 attention of these faculties to a motion which w^e 
 wish to be imitated. 
 
 This can sometimes be effected without saying a 
 
116 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 word, particularly if a slight noise be made by that 
 motion, which, through the hearing, attracts the atten- 
 tion of these faculties. This, however, cannot be ef- 
 fected unless the attention be first drawn by some 
 means; but if the attention in these faculties be 
 watchful or attending to the external world, etc., it is 
 astonishing how slight a hint or even a thought will be 
 observed, and produce the desired results without the 
 subject's knowledge. 
 
 This peculiar power of the faculties while in this 
 state, enables subjects, or persons who are supposed to 
 he ^'impressible'''' and under the influence of a nervous 
 fluid, to know or arrive at correct conclusions respect- 
 ing the contents of sealed letters, etc., or even to arrive 
 at a knowledge of the thoughts of another, although 
 the person thinking or the letter to be read be at a 
 distance. 
 
 I could furnish innumerable facts to prove their 
 ability to do these things were it necessary. I will 
 conclude this section by relating a case in point 
 which lately came to my knowledge : 
 
 A lady who, after having been in a somnambulic 
 state, awoke with the impression that she must or 
 could not avoid knowing the mind of the operator. 
 Since that time she has been possessed of that power, 
 and her mind, which she thinks must he, is, of course, 
 almost always directed to him ; consequently, when 
 so diiected, her mind enters the somnambulic state 
 involuntarily, and she is, as it were, irresistibly com- 
 pelled to know his thoughts and his whereabouts, etc. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 117 
 
 Th:s power, which is a great annoyance to her, 
 will be likely to continue as long as her belief remains 
 the same, or until she learns the true nature of her 
 state, and that the remedy lies within herself; viz.: 
 to prevent her mind from entering the state, or of 
 reaching out, dairvoyantly, after him. 
 
 I have a number of subjects who can do the same 
 thing at pleasure, independent of any one ; and if the 
 above lady had had the proper instructions before she 
 entered the state, the power which now annoys her 
 she could have used at pleasure. 
 
 II. — THE FUNCTIONS CONSIDERED WHEN IN A STATE OF ARTIFI- 
 CIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 1. — Consciousness. 
 
 Consciousness and sensation are completely under 
 the control of the will in most subjects while in this 
 state, and are extremely active or entirely passive, as 
 the will of the subject determines. 
 
 2. — Attention. 
 
 When persons are in the sleeping condition of 
 Artificial Somnambulism, all the senses and faculties 
 lie dormant or inactive, and it requires an express 
 action of their will to render any of them active. 
 They can do this whenever they please, either par- 
 tially or entirely, but they cannot see, and hear, and 
 smell, and feel, etc., at one and the same time. But 
 they can see, or not, hear, feel, taste, smell, move, 
 
118 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 think, attend, perceive, be conscious, remember, judge, 
 imagine, like or not, etc., as thej please, or wben they 
 please, independent of any one. 
 
 In the waking condition of this state, their atten- 
 tion is commonly directed to the person into whose 
 care they have entrusted themselves, not because they 
 cannot do otherwise, but because they choose to do 
 so, and often do not wish to be disturbed by others ; 
 and as it commonly requires an effort for them to do 
 anything (particularly when they have entered it for 
 the first time), it is necessary when an experiment is 
 desired, that their attention should first be drawn and 
 properly directed and their full consent to do so ob- 
 tained before the experiment is attempted. I expressly 
 again deny that there is anything like what is called 
 sympathy between the subject and the so-called opera- 
 tor ; and insist that they never do anything by sym- 
 pathy, nor can they perform any experiment if their 
 attention be not first directed to the object, either by 
 the instructor or the person into whose charge they 
 have entrusted themselves, or by their own will. 
 They cannot and do not taste what is in the operator's 
 mouth unless their attention he first directed to his tasting, 
 etc. ; and when that is done, it is not by sympathy 
 but by throwing their mind there and tasting it. They 
 can do the same thing if the article to be tasted by 
 them be in the mouth of any other person, or is placed 
 in a box at a distance. Their information, therefore, 
 cannot be obtained by sympathy, unless it be admitted 
 that they can sympathize with a box or any other 
 inanimate substance. 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 119 
 
 ^.—Perception. 
 
 Tlie powers of perception in fhis state compared 
 witli the same function in a natural state are incon- 
 ceivably greater, and it is impossible for those who 
 have not seen or made the necessary experiments to 
 conceive the difference. Language fails to express it, 
 and our common philosophy is too circumscribed to 
 explain the reality. 
 
 This function, when aroused and properly directed, 
 is extremely sensitive and correct, and most subjects 
 by an act of their own will can translate their percep- 
 tions, etc., to any part of the body, whether to the 
 stomach, feet, hands, or fingers, and use them at these 
 points as well as at any other. The same thing is 
 often witnessed in cases of natural somnambulism, and 
 only exists because the somnambulist's mind has 
 from some cause been directed to these parts. 
 
 They can also translate their faculties to a distance, 
 and I have had them to perform thousands of experi- 
 ments correctly at various distances, varying from ten 
 feet to eighty miles, independent of any previous 
 knowledge or communication whatever, either per- 
 sonal or otherwise. I state these facts in the face of 
 all the learning, opposition, prejudice, disbelief, and 
 ridicule of the age ; and would ask those unbelievers, 
 who are satisfied with the philosophy which cannot 
 even tell them what light is, to say where their powers 
 of perception shall cease, when it has been proved 
 that these things have and can be done at a distance 
 of over and above sixty miles. 
 
120 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 Their powers of perceptioD, however, are not always 
 infallible ; that is, subjects do not always tell cor- 
 rectly. Their not seeing, tasting, smelling, etc., truly 
 sometimes, is owing to their own imagination ; because 
 when persons are in a state of Artificial Somnambul- 
 ism, they can see, taste, smell, etc., what they imagine, 
 as well as they can that which really exists ; and, 
 therefore, if they are not very careful to look before 
 they imagine, they may see or taste falsely respecting 
 what exists, but yet truly what they imagine. It is 
 very difficult to tell when they do the one and when 
 they do the other, and it is yet to be learned whether 
 cultivation will produce perfection. Practice will no 
 doubt much improve it, and I have always observed 
 that when the subjects were themselves interested in 
 looking or tasting, etc., the result was more satisfac- 
 tory ; showiug that it requires that they should not 
 only guard against their imagination, but that it also 
 requires their whole attention to perceive correctly. 
 If they are indifferent or unwilling to perform experi- 
 ments, their answers cannot be depended upon. 
 
 I hold, therefore, that if subjects in this state can 
 use their senses and faculties correctly at a distance 
 of sixty or eighty miles, that we cannot limit their 
 abilities short of anything which would be incom 
 patible with this philosophy. . 
 
 I wish, however, to be distinctly understood upon 
 this point, and contend that if they can tell things 
 which are placed or are passing at a distance of sixty 
 miles correctly, they can do so at any distance under 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 121 
 
 like circumstances. But I stilly knowing that they may 
 and often do imagine, would not receive their evidence as 
 positive proof ; nor would I absolutely declare, in any in- 
 stance, that they did not see correctly unless I could prove 
 the contrary, knowi^ig also that they have done these 
 things correctly, and can do so again if they direct their 
 minds properly. 
 
 Practice and tlie proper cultivation of this faculty 
 will I am persuaded, at no very distant day, so im- 
 prove this power, that it will not only rival the 
 powers of the natural eye, but so far exceed them that 
 a comparison between them will be in favor of clair- 
 voyance. This may at this time appear a sweeping 
 assertion, but from what I have seen I am constrained 
 to predict that, instead of being limited to its imme- 
 diate surroundings, like the natural eye it will be 
 able to peer through matter, darkness, and space, 
 until there shall not be a nook in all creation that its 
 power cannot reach or its observation scan. 
 
 The clearmindedness of the other senses is also sus- 
 ceptible of the same improvement. 
 
 4. — Memory. 
 
 The activity of the memory in this state depends 
 entirely upon the will of the subject, and in passing 
 from this state into the natural by an act of their own 
 will, some can entirely forget what has taken place in 
 that state, or remember only as much as they please. 
 
 If, when a subject is in this state, nothing be said 
 about their remembering, or they do not make an e:^- 
 
122 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 press effort or desire to do so of their own accord, 
 they remember nothing when they awake. 
 
 I have in several instances forgotten to request 
 persons to remember, and when they awoke it was 
 impossible to make them believe that they had been 
 asleep at all, or had done anything. This is particu- 
 larly the case when they have entered the state for the 
 first time, and have not yet learned the necessity of 
 doing so. 
 
 One subject in particular, whom I had forgotten to 
 remind, had taken a walk in the garden, played upon 
 the piano, sang, danced, and named many individuals 
 ^placed behind her chair, etc., yet could not be made 
 to believe it until she had again entered the state and 
 was told to remember. 
 
 Another lady, who had also done many similar 
 things while asleep, could not, after she awoke, be 
 persuaded that she had been asleep at all, or had done 
 anything. She believed she had been imposed upon, 
 although her friends present all testified to the con- 
 trary. She has never since consented to enter the 
 state again, and still believes that she never has been 
 in it. This case shows the necessity of getting them 
 to remember before they awake ; and it should al- 
 ways be done when they can be persuaded to do so, 
 but I have had some who positively refused, and of 
 course knew nothing when they awoke. 
 5. — Association. 
 
 Association, like all the rest of the functions, is 
 controlled by the will, and is active or passive as that 
 function is actiye or not. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 123 
 
 6 and 7. — Likes and Dislikes. 
 
 The likes and dislikes in this state are easily ex- 
 cited and are respectively easily pleased and dis- 
 pleased ; and when anything occurs to please, the sub- 
 jects are generally courteous and affable, but always 
 thorough ly indepen dent. 
 
 On the contrary, when anything occurs to displease, 
 they can resent, despise, or be indignant in the ex- 
 treme, as the nature of the case may be. 
 
 8. — Judgment. 
 
 The judgment in this state is correct or not accord- 
 ing as the thing to be judged interests them or not. 
 When active it is extremely correct, and the reverse 
 when the opposite is the case. 
 
 9. — Imagination. 
 
 The imagination, when unrestrained by the will in 
 this state, is extremely active ; and as they can see 
 what they imagine as well as they can perceive what 
 really exists, as I have before stated, it is difficult to 
 know when they do the one or the other ; or whether 
 they do not do both at one or nearly the same time. 
 The following is a case of the latter description : 
 I requested a lady, at the suggestion of a certain 
 gentleman, to visit his house for the purpose of test- 
 ing her powers of clairvoyance, neither of us knowing 
 where he intended to be, or who were to be there, 
 etc. She complied willingly, and said that he, the 
 gentleman who made the request, was in the front 
 
124 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 room in company with two otter gentlemen, naming 
 both, and that lie was speaking to Mr. A. 
 
 "We at once sent to ascertain the facts, and found 
 that the owner of the house was not in that room, but 
 that the other two gentlemen whom she had named 
 were, and speaking together. 
 
 In this case, she being desirous of finding a certain 
 individual, her mind was placed upon him and imagined 
 that she saw him in the front room, but absolutely 
 did see who really was there. Had she been upon 
 her guard, and looked without imagining, she would 
 have seen that the owner of the house was not there, 
 and would not have been liable to the oversight she 
 made by imagining first and looking afterwards. 
 
 I here again repeat that when persons are ignorant 
 of their powers while in this state, their imagination 
 is easily imposed upon, and they can be made to 
 imagine and see what they imagine by operators as 
 ignorant as themselves ; not because they must do so, 
 but because they believe that they must. The same 
 things have taken place frequently in excitable sub- 
 jects when awake, independent of any operator, and 
 it is therefore not extraordinary that they should 
 occur when all the faculties are excited by an opera- 
 tor who has imposed upon their credulity. But I 
 contend that they are not and cannot be produced 
 awake or asleep, contrary to the subject's will, and 
 that when they do take place they are the effects of 
 an excited imagination simply, and not real percep- 
 tions of what ^ jtually exists. The same impositions 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 125 
 
 are often practised upon tbeir hearing, feeling, taste, 
 and smell, etc., by some operators, who will ice to be 
 hot, water to be brandy, hartshorn, or cologne, etc. 
 I have no doubt the subjects do hear, feel, taste, and 
 smell what they say, and believe the one to be the 
 other, but it is upon the principle that they see what 
 they imagine. But their believing or doing so does 
 not prove that it is effected by the will of the opera- 
 tor, any more than their believing so should make 
 the water brandy, etc. The effect is produced by 
 reading the mind of the operator and blindly consent- 
 ing to be governed by it : and they could just as well 
 imagine the one to be the other independent of him or 
 contrary to his will, if they were so disposed. 
 
 Such impositions are therefore not only ridiculous 
 and useless, but imprudent, and I have no doubt that 
 these and similar inconsistencies have disgusted and 
 turned many fine minds from this interesting science. 
 I hope, however, that time and a thorough exposition 
 of such absurdities will reclaim their favor, and make 
 the science worthy their attention. 
 
 The will is paramount in this state, and controls 
 the activity of all the functions. 
 
 The will to see, hear, feel, taste, smell, or move, etc., 
 depends upon the activity of this function, influenced 
 or not by the judgment, in one or more of the facul- 
 ties, and is exercised or not, according to the deter- 
 mination formed to do the one or the other. 
 
126 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 It is supremely independent of the will of the op- 
 erator, or any other person ; and when the subject is 
 acquainted with the true nature of the sleep and his 
 powers therein before he enters it, it is impossible to 
 impose upon or dally with him — much less while in 
 this state than when awake. 
 
 I therefore positively deny that it is possible for 
 any person to do anything with them in any way 
 contrary to their will, or that they would be more 
 likely to yield to arguments or persuasions in this 
 state that when awake. I hav-e always found the 
 reverse to be the case, and have generally had much 
 difficulty in getting them to perform experiments, 
 especially if they have had a proper explanation of 
 the nature of the state before they enter it. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 127 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 OF READING OR KNOWING THE MIND. 
 
 CAN no longer doubt that some subjects 
 have the extraordinary power of reading or 
 knowing the mind of any person at pleasure, 
 and can do so, although the persons may be 
 at a distance. This fact, which I at one time 
 very much doubted, I was eventually forced to 
 believe, and the only rational solution of the manner 
 in which it is effected is, that the mind, or the facul- 
 ties of the brain reaching out, or being translated to 
 the mental aura of the individual, there reads, and it 
 may ho often, unconsciously, the mental image formed, 
 either in symbols or in words. That they can do 
 this, I am constrained to say, I have proved more 
 than a thousand times. I will give a few illustra- 
 tions in detail. 
 
 I. — ILLUSTRATION. 
 
 When on a visit to S , the following instance 
 
 of this power was exhibited to a private company at 
 that place : 
 
 Subject, Miss W . First sitting. She was 
 
 over an hour in entering the state, and after I had 
 declared her to be in a perfect state of Artificial 
 Somnambulism, I was called out of the room by a 
 
128 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 reverend gentleman of the place, who requested me, 
 in a very opinionative and sarcastic manner, to will 
 
 Miss W to descend into the parlor below, and 
 
 bring up a tumbler of water which he had placed 
 upon the table — for the purpose of testing her powers 
 of reading the mind — and insisted that it must be 
 done without uttering a word. 
 
 As I had doubts of succeeding, this being the 
 lady's first sitting, I stated very frankly to the gen- 
 tleman that I would try the experiment to gratify him, 
 but that the success of it depended very much upon, 
 whether she was paying attention to my will or not, 
 and that I almost always found it necessary to draw 
 their attention before I attempted any experiment. 
 
 As, however, nothing would satisfy him but the 
 plan he had laid down, I told him that if he would 
 open the doors between us, so that she could pass 
 down-stairs, I would attempt it from where I stood. 
 
 After having done so our relative position was as 
 follows : — The chair upon which she was seated was 
 in the middle of the next room, with an entry and 
 stairway between us, and her back towards me. I 
 willed her first to get up, and then successively to 
 pass down-stairs, take hold of the tumbler and bring 
 it up. 
 
 This, to my utter astonishment, she did to the very 
 letter, and when she had brought it up to me, speak 
 ing aloud, I requested her to give it to a certain gen- 
 tleman, without naming him. She followed the rev 
 erend gentleman through the crowd and around the 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 129 
 
 room several times, until she obliged him to take it. 
 During the flight of the reverend gentleman many 
 others attempted to deceive her, by reaching for the 
 tumbler, but she would give it to none but him. 
 
 II. — ILLUSTRATION. 
 
 Before I enter into the details of this case, it will 
 be necessary to make some remarks upon the prac- 
 tice of putting persons into what has been called en 
 rapport, communication, correspondence, or sympathy 
 with them, etc. Various methods have been adopted 
 to effect this end, and most of my readers are, no 
 doubt, acquainted with them, I will not enter upon a 
 description here. I have always found such pro- 
 ceedings unnecessary, and when such a desideratum 
 is desired by any person, it is only necessary for the 
 instructor, or the person into whose care they have 
 entrusted themselves, to direct their attention to the 
 individual in question, or to make them acquainted 
 with their desires, and they will travel with, or read 
 their minds as well without contact, passes, etc., as with 
 them. 
 
 The reason why the interference of the operator, 
 as he is called, is sometimes necessary, is because the 
 subject has entered this state under his care, and 
 commonly does not attend or listen to any but him, 
 and, therefore, does not hear, unless directed by him 
 to the person speaking, or they do so of their own 
 accord. If, when a person is in this state, he brings 
 back, or places his mind upon the room in which he 
 
130 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 is seated, he can hear what is said as well as if he 
 were awake. The supposition or belief that he 
 cannot hear is a mistake, and in performing experi- 
 ments it is necessary to be extremely cautious not to 
 speak of what they are desired to look at, for, if their 
 attention is directed to the room, they can hear the 
 slightest whisper, although- it be spoken at the most 
 remote part of the room. I shall now proceed to 
 give the second illustration in detail, and extract the 
 following from notes taken at the time. Subject, 
 
 Miss Z , and her tenth sitting. She was requested 
 
 to travel with Mr. F., and having consented, was 
 asked by him : 
 
 Mr. F. — "Where are we now?" 
 
 Miss Z. — " On a large water, in a steamboat," and 
 pointing up, said, '•' There is a flag, it is striped." 
 
 Mr. F. — " Well, where are we now ?" 
 
 Miss Z. — " In the cabin. It is very beautiful." 
 
 Mr. F.—'' Where now ?" 
 
 Miss Z. — "Looking at the machinery." She gave 
 a description of various things about it, and, without 
 being asked, said, " We are on deck now." 
 
 Mr. F.—'' Well, what am I looking at ?" 
 
 Miss Z. — (Seemingly much delighted) — "I see 
 another boat coming towards us, but it looks very 
 small. It is very far off', and creeps along like a 
 turtle." 
 
 Mr. F. — " Where are we now ?" 
 
 Miss Z. — " If you cannot take me to a better house 
 than this, I will not go with you any more." 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 131 
 
 Mr. F. — " Why, what kind of a house is it ?" 
 
 Miss Z. — "It is a poor concern, and is made of 
 rough boards. Let us go." 
 
 Mr, F. — '' Where are we now ?" 
 
 Miss Z. — (Very much pleased and laughing 
 heartily) — "Oh! just look at them. See how busy 
 they are." 
 
 Mr. F.—" What do you see ?" 
 
 Miss Z. — ■" Why beavers, to be sure. Look how 
 they are building their huts." 
 
 Mr. F. — ^' Where are we now ?" 
 
 Miss Z. — " I think in a city. We are before a 
 large house that has a sign ; see how it swings." 
 
 Mr. F. — "Let us go in." 
 
 Miss Z. — *' No, 1 would rather be excused. Let us 
 go home." 
 
 Mr. F. — '' Wellj where are we now ?" 
 
 Miss Z. — " This is a strange-looking boat, but now 
 we are on a better one. There — now walk out on 
 that plank. Here we are at home again." 
 
 Mr. F then stated that she had read his mind 
 
 correctly ; and that he first imagined himself in a 
 steamboat upon a lake, he then threw his mind into 
 the cabin, then upon the machinery, then on deck, 
 and imagined a steamboat in the distance. He next 
 imagined himself upon an island, where the boat 
 usually stopped to take in wood, and upon which there 
 was a shanty, which she described. He next threw 
 his mind upon beavers at work, constructing their 
 huts. Then in Millwaukie, before the hotel, and 
 
132 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 finally, upon an inferior boat used to convey passen- 
 gers to the main boat, and tben home. 
 
 That they can read the mind, or see and know 
 what is passing in that of another, is a question 
 which has been much agitated, but never, I believe 
 doubted by those who have made the proper experi- 
 ments. 
 
 It is astonishing with what facility some subjects 
 follow, or read the minds even of strangers who may 
 desire to take them to places where they have never 
 been ; and when there with what accuracy they 
 describe places, personS; or things existing or passing 
 at the time. 
 
 The following is an illustration of this kind of 
 seeing : 
 
 Mr E was desired, at the request of a gentle- 
 man, to visit his home with him — which was distant 
 about fifty miles — and when he had followed him by 
 reading his mind, he described the peculiarities of 
 the mill and the house attachtd to it, the number of 
 rooms in the house, where entered, the furniture and 
 relative position of the same, his wife, whom he de- 
 scribed as being slim, tall, with very dark hair and 
 dark complexion, dressed in a brown gown, having a 
 child in her arms. Another child, of about four 
 years old, was described as running about the room ; 
 and an old gentleman, rather portly, bald, and dressed 
 in drab clothes, was seated upon a settee. All this 
 the gentleman declared was correct, and could not 
 have been better described by the subject if he haJl 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 133 
 
 been there in body at the time ; and, as the gentle- 
 man bad never seen tbe subject before, nor the sub- 
 ject either him or any of the family, he was con- 
 vinced, though skeptical before, that he must have 
 just seen what he described. 
 
 The description of the above residence and family 
 was so minute, so clear, and so unhesitatingly done, 
 that if it, or a like description, had been given to the 
 most skeptical, it must have convinced him that there 
 was something more in their powers than "is dreamed 
 of in the world's philosophy." 
 
 ANOTHER ILLUSTRATION. 
 
 Subjects, Miss Z and Miss S , both in the 
 
 state at the same time. They were requested, by a 
 lady present, to visit her home in company (eighty- 
 two miles distant), and after obtaining their consent — 
 as neither of the subjects had ever been there — she 
 conveyed them there in thought, and desired them 
 to name the number of trees before a certain house 
 she was looking at. 
 
 Answer. — " Four," 
 
 Ques. — "What kind of a house is it?" 
 
 Ans. — ''A two story brick.'' 
 
 Ques. — " How many steps are there at the front 
 door ?" 
 
 Ans. — " Only one." 
 
 Ques. — " How many at the back door ?" 
 
 ^?2s— "Three." 
 
 Ques. — '* How many rooms are there on the first 
 floor?" 
 
134: ARTIFICIAL SOMNAJJBUIJSM. 
 
 Ans. — " Four, besides tlie kitcTien." 
 
 They then described the furniture in the various 
 rooms, the mantle ornaments, the carpets, and which 
 rooms were papered, and which were not, etc. 
 
 Ques. — "How many rooms are on the second 
 floor ?" 
 
 Ans. — " Five." 
 
 They described one of the rooms very minutely, 
 stating that it looked more like a kitchen than a 
 sleeping or sitting room, and that it had a strange 
 shape, and the pitch of the roof over it was very 
 peculiar (many things belonging to a kitchen were 
 in it at this time). They named the number of beds 
 and the kind of furniture in the other rooms, and 
 when taken to the ,yard, described the relative posi- 
 tion of the trees, the flower-beds, and the peculiar 
 make of fence, etc. All of which was admitted to be 
 correct. 
 
 THE FOLLOWING IS ANOTHER ILLUSTRATION. 
 
 Subject— Miss K. Z. 
 
 She was requested by the Eev. Mr. I to take a 
 
 journey with him, and having consented, the follow- 
 ing questions were asked and answered : 
 
 Ques. — " Can you tell where we are now ?" 
 
 A72S. — " In the cars." 
 
 Ques. — " Where are we now ?" 
 
 Ans. — "Somewhere down the country. I have 
 never been here before." 
 
 She then, at his request, described the house, its 
 situation, and its peculiarities, etc. 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 135 
 
 Ques. — " Who do you see in the house ?" 
 
 Ans. — " I see but two in the back room." 
 
 Ques. — " Will jou describe them ?" 
 
 Ans. — " The one is a lady. She is small, has dark 
 hair and eyes, and has lost four of her front teeth.''^ 
 
 Ques. — "Correct. And the other ?" 
 
 An^. — "Is a gentleman. He is stout, middle-aged, 
 wears glasses, and is now engaged in reading a news- 
 paper." 
 
 I then asked Mr. I whether he was . sure that 
 
 she had never seen the persons she had described ? 
 
 He stated that he was satisfied that she had not. 
 I then requested him to think of the first name of the 
 gentleman, and she would be able to tell him what it 
 was by reading his mind. 
 
 This he seemed persuaded she could not do, and 
 stated that if she did so, he would be obliged to 
 believe in the science. Having stated that he was 
 thinking of it I requested her to state what name he 
 was thinking about. She stated that the name was 
 Charles W- — . 
 
 Eev. Mr. I . " Yes. And the lady's ?" 
 
 Ans. — " Mary ." He was perfectly satisfied. 
 
 I could illustrate this peculiar power by a number 
 of other cases, but consider it unnecessary, and will 
 proceed to examine the theory of Dr. Collyer re- 
 specting this phenomenon. 
 
 THEORY OF DR. COLLYER. 
 
 With respect to the theory of reading the mind at 
 a certain angle, I have but to say that it does not 
 
136 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 accord with my experience. As some persons, how- 
 ever, may not have seen this theory, I quote the 
 doctor's own words, printed in the ^* Albany Argus,^ 
 as follows : — 
 
 " I have always advocated the philosophy that the 
 " nervous fluid was governed by the same code of 
 " laws which governed light, heat, etc., as radiation 
 "and reflection, and actually made a lady perform 
 "the same class of phenomena which is the wonder 
 " of travelers in the east. She was desired to look into 
 " a cup of molasses (any other dark fluid will answer 
 "the same purpose), and when the angle of incidence 
 "from my brain was equal to the angle of reflection 
 " from her brain, she distinctly saw the image of my 
 *' thoughts at the point of coincidence, and gave min- 
 *' ute descriptions of many persons whom she had no 
 ''idea of. She saw the persons and things in the 
 "fluid only when the angles of thought converged." 
 Again: In the doctor's work on " Psychography," 
 etc., page 89, he remarks : — " I was not a little pleased 
 on discovering that in Europe, some months after my 
 ' bowl of molasses ' experiment, the subject of PsY- 
 CHOGRAPHY was occupying the attention of the 
 ablest minds. The public will, therefore, suspend 
 judgment, more particularly as I have experimen- 
 tally shown the fact of the embodiment of thought 
 before audiences of several hundreds in the city of 
 Philadelphia, with entire success. 
 
 " Only a few nights since it was repeated. The 
 gentleman who came on the stage depicted on his 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 137 
 
 mental vision, ' a liorse, a man and a horse,' which 
 the recipient (Evan) gave loud and distinctly to the 
 audience. Another gentleman came forward — the 
 recipient declared he saw 'a large white marble 
 building.' The United States Bank was the object 
 
 thought of. On another, Mr. E came on the 
 
 stage, and directed his thoughts into the ' bowl of 
 molasses.' The recipient declared he saw a tall, 
 stout, elderly gentleman with white beard and gown 
 on ; he then saw a marble statue. The correspondent 
 declared to the audience, that he was thinking in- 
 tently of Lawyer Chancey, who corresponds exactly 
 with that description ; and in the second instance, he 
 was thinking of the marble statue of one of the lions, 
 at the Exchange. 
 
 '' These results have put the matter beyond all cavil 
 and doubt ; I can repeat them any time under favor- 
 able circumstances, such as are laid down in the 
 pages of this work." 
 
 Doctor Colly er has, no doubt, done much towards 
 the advancement of the science in many parts of this 
 country, and I am sorry that he has, by drawing 
 hasty conclusions, left himself open to the shafts of 
 those who are disposed to ridicule it. 
 
 For my own part, I never doubted that his subjects 
 saw what he has described, nor do I question the 
 veracity of those concerned; but if the doctor had 
 made the necessary experiments he would have soon 
 found that the same could have been done at any angle 
 without the aid of "that bowl of molasses" or any 
 
188 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 otlier agent, and that his subjects could have done i« 
 as well by looking directly at his brain or mind as 
 by any other method. The reason why his subjects 
 could not (apparently) do it at any other aiagle than 
 the one he stated is, because he pitched upon that angle, 
 and they believed with him, that it could not be done 
 at any other. Whether he made them believe so, or it 
 was a belief originating with themselves, I will not 
 pretend to say. But certain it is that, if subjects 
 believe, or are made to believe that a certain thing 
 cannot be done (either before or after they enter this 
 state) they cannot do it for the simple reason that 
 they do not try, and have predetermined that it is 
 impossible. 
 
 These are the facts, and it is very plain, that their 
 looking and seeing at that angle only proves that 
 they threw their minds there, and believing that they 
 could see, did so. If, however, they had known the 
 facts and their powers they could have thrown it to 
 any other place, and have seen just as well under 
 like circumstances. 
 
 Their being able, also, to see, hear, smell, and taste, 
 etc., from other parts of the body than which are 
 used for those purposes in a natural state, will be the 
 subject for another chapter. 
 
 MENTAL ALCHEMY OR ELECTRIFYING. 
 
 As there are still exhibitions in various parts of 
 the country of the condition which it has pleased 
 some to denominate " Mental Alchemy," and which 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 139 
 
 is supposed to be induced by electricity, but is, in 
 fact, only an offspring of the sympathetic doctrine, 
 it may be proper here to say something in regard to 
 it, which, however, will only be a repetition of what 
 I have before stated. " Mental Alchemy" is simply 
 a partial state of artificial somnambulism, in which 
 some of the functions in certain organs act indepen- 
 dent of the judgment and the will in the same facul- 
 ties ; consequently, the subjects become credulous in 
 the extreme, and not knowing that they can do other- 
 wise are made to believe that white is black ; water, 
 brandy ; ice, hot ; and other ridiculous contraries that 
 the operator may imagine, or others invent for him. 
 
 This, to say the least of it, is turning a useful sci- 
 ence into ridicule, and is, at best, but folly in the 
 extreme. It is a matter of regret and surprise to me 
 to see those who make pretentions to intelligence, 
 night after night encouraging, by their presence, 
 scenes which are too ridiculous to draw anything 
 from sensible persons but a smile of pity, as the sub- 
 ject is not himself; and even a Daniel Webster, under 
 like circumstances would, for the time being, become 
 idiotic. From what has been said in previous chap- 
 ters, it is very evident that electricity can have no 
 agency in producing this condition, and it is equally 
 absurd to suppose that the so-called operator can 
 have absolute power over any one in this state, if the 
 subject be properly instructed, or has a true knowl- 
 edge of the facts. The apparent power exhibited is 
 the result of a blind belief and non-resistance on the 
 
140 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 part of the subject, which a proper understanding of 
 the case would dissipate to the four winds. In arous- 
 ing them from this condition it is only necessary to 
 draw their attention to the fact. Any exclamation on 
 your part such as, Arouse ! awake ! or "All right !" 
 will bring them to themselves again. This they could 
 also do themselves if they would make the effort, 
 and it is only because they have been taught other- 
 wise that they permit themselves to be directed. But 
 apart from the ridiculous position in which a subject 
 is placed, much injury may be done to the brain by 
 inexperienced persons, and the public would do well 
 hereafter, to be cautious and reflect upon the conse- 
 quences which might ensue, viz. : — that of remaining 
 an idiot, before they trust so delicate an organ as the 
 brain to the tender mercies of those who choose to 
 play with it regardless of consequences, so that their 
 own aggrandizement has been effected, or money is 
 put into their pockets. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 141 
 
 CHAPTEEXL 
 
 I. — OF THE IDENTITY OF OTHER MYSTERIES "WITH THIS STATE. 
 
 /^lljl ANY things are ascribed to a supernatural or 
 (J If mysterious power, even at tlie present day^ 
 ^^^ wliicli are identical with this state ; and among 
 V^ ^ the greatest of antiquity is the Oracle of 
 Apollo of Delphi. 
 
 It is not necessary for me to give a history of this 
 oracle here, as I presume most of my readers are 
 already acquainted with it, and it will be sufficient 
 for my purpose to note that which has a direct bear- 
 ing upon the question. I quote the following account 
 of the manner in which a priestess was affected, after 
 having been placed upon the tripod, to show the 
 identity of her state with that of a person in a state 
 of Artificial Somnambulism : 
 
 '' Great preparations were made for giving mysteri- 
 ousness to the oracle, and for commanding the respect 
 paid to it. Among other circumstances relating to 
 the sacrifices that were offered, we may observe that 
 the priestess herself fasted three days, and before she 
 ascended the tripod, she bathed herself in the foun- 
 tain of Castalia. She drank water from that fountain, 
 and chewed laurel leaves gathered near it. She was 
 led into the sanctuary by the priests, who placed her 
 
142 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 upon the tripod. As soon as she began to be agitated 
 by the divine exhalation, her hair stood on end, her 
 aspect became wild and ghastly, her month began to 
 foam, and her whole body was suddenly seized with 
 violent tremblings. In this condition she attempted 
 to escape from the prophets, who detained her by 
 force, while her shrieks and bowlings made the 
 whole temple resound, and filled the bystanders with 
 sacred horror. At length, unable to resist the im- 
 pulse of the god, she surrendered herself to him, and 
 at certain intervals uttered from the bottom of her 
 stomach, some unconnected words, which the pro- 
 phets ranged in order, and put in form of verse, 
 giving them connection, which they had not when 
 they were delivered by the priestess. 
 
 "The oracle being pronounced, she was taken off 
 the tripod, and conducted back to her cell, where she 
 continued several days to recover herself from her 
 conflict." 
 
 The priestess in the above account (with the excep- 
 tion of her agitation and violent tremblings) was not 
 exactly affected like those who enter this state at the 
 present day ; but was identical with those who entered 
 it under the care of Mesmer and his immediate 
 followers. 
 
 Such effects were in those times considered necessary 
 particularly so in the case of the priestess, where it 
 was of the greatest importance to give a mysterious 
 character to the oracle, for the purpose of command- 
 ing respect and of filling " the bystanders with sacred 
 horror." 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 143 
 
 Mesmer, considered it indispensable for the cure 
 of diseases, and the subjects in both cases were made 
 to helieve, that certain effects were to follow the respec- 
 tive operations, which of course took place. 
 
 I have frequently seen persons similarly affected, 
 who had erroneous notions of the state, and I could 
 produce like effects upon ignorant persons at almost 
 any time; but it is highly improper and might be 
 injurious. 
 
 I have always found that the more intelligent the 
 subject is, and the better the nature of the sleep is 
 understood, the more he is at ease, and the less is 
 seen of these unpleasant and unnecessary symptoms. 
 
 With respect to the nature of the vapour or gas, 
 which is said to have issued out of the mouth of the 
 cavern : I have nothing to say further than, that if 
 there was any escaping — that it was not in, my 
 opinion, the nature of the gas which produced these 
 effects ; because we know of none now that would ; 
 those of the nitrous oxide being quite different. 
 Coretus, who, it is said, first discovered its effects 
 upon goats, prompted by curiosity, also approached 
 the mouth of the cavern, and found himself seized 
 with a like fit of madness, " skipping, dancing, and 
 foretelling things to come." But, as we have no evi- 
 dence upon which we can depend, this skipping, etc., 
 being natural to goats, and not agreeing with its 
 effects upon the priestess, we may think of it as we 
 would of all other things that have been said about 
 it, of which the following is a specimen : 
 
144: ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 " This place," speaking of the mouth of the cavern, 
 " was treated with singular veneration, and was soon 
 covered with a kind of chapel, which Pausanius 
 tells us was originally made of laurel boughs, and 
 resembled a large hut. This, says the Phocian tra- 
 dition, was surrounded by one of wax, and raised 
 by the bees." If we can believe this, we may believe 
 all that has been said about it. 
 
 II. — OF THE MYSTEKY PRACTISED BY THE MODERN MAGICIANS 
 
 OF EGYPT. 
 
 The mystery practised by the modern magicians 
 of Egypt I ascribe to the somnambulic condition, 
 and, although it is shrouded by magical incantations, 
 charms, spells, and a host of other unnecessary ac- 
 companiments, it is easily sifted and brought within 
 the bounds of reason and philosophy. 
 
 The folloAving account, taken from Lane's work 
 on Egypt, will give the I'eader an idea of these mag- 
 ical experiments : 
 
 " A few weeks after my second arrival in Egypt, 
 my neighbor, Osman, interpreter of the British Con- 
 sulate, brought him to me, and I fixed a day for his 
 visiting me to give me a proof of his skill, for which 
 he is so much famed. 
 
 "He came at the time appointed, about two hours 
 before noon, but seemed uneasy, frequently looked 
 up at the sky through the window, and remarked 
 that the weather was unpropitious : it was dull and 
 cloudy, and the wind was boisterous. The experi- 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 145 
 
 ment was performed witli two boys, one after another. 
 With the first it was partly successful, but with the 
 other, it completely failed. The magician said he 
 could do no more that day, and that he would come 
 in the evening of a subsequent day. 
 
 '' He kept his appointment, and admitted that the 
 time was favorable. While waiting for my neigh- 
 bor, before mentioned, to come and witness the per- 
 formance, we took pipes and coffee, and the magician 
 chatted with me on different subjects. He is a fine, 
 tall, and stout man, of a rather fair complexion, with 
 a dark-brown beard ; is shabbily dressed, and gen- 
 erally wears a large green turban, being a descendant 
 of the Prophet. In his conversation he is affable and 
 tinaffected. He professed to me that his wonders 
 were effected by the agency of good spirits; but to 
 others he has said the reverse — that his magic is 
 Satanic. 
 
 "In preparing for the experiment of the magic 
 mirror of ink, which, like some other performances 
 of a similar nature, is here termed 'darb elmendel,' 
 the magician first asked me for a reed- pen and ink, a 
 piece of paper, and a pair of scissors, and, having 
 cut off a narrow strip of paper, he wrote upon it 
 certain forms of invocation, together with another 
 charm, by which he profeSjSes to accomplish the ob- 
 ject of the experiment. He did not attempt to con- 
 ceal these ; and on my asking to give me copies of 
 them he readily consented, and immediately wrote 
 
146 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 them for me, explaining to me, at the same time, that 
 the object he had in view was accomplished through 
 the influence of the two first words, ' Tarshun ' and 
 * Tarjooshun,' which, he said, were the names of two 
 genii, his familiar spirits. 
 
 " Having written these, the magician cut off the 
 paper containing the forms of invocation from that 
 upon which the other charms were written, and cut 
 the former into six strips. He then explained to me 
 that the object of the latter charm (which contains 
 part of the twenty-first verse of the Soorat Kaf, or 
 fiftieth chapter of the Kur-an) was to open the boy's 
 eyes in a supernatural manner, to make his sight 
 pierce into what is to us the invisible world. I had 
 prepared, by the magician's direction, some frank- 
 incense and coriander-seed, and a chafing-dish with 
 some live charcoal in it. These were now brought 
 into the room, together with a boy, who was to be 
 employed — he had been called in, by my desire, from 
 among some boys in the street returning from a 
 manufactory, and was about eight or nine years of 
 age. In reply to my inquiry respecting the descrip- 
 tions of persons who could see in the magic mirror 
 of ink, the magician said that they were a boy not 
 arrived at puberty, a virgin, a black female slave, 
 and a pregnant woman. The chafing-dish was placed 
 before him and the boy, and the latter was placed 
 on a seat. The magician now desired my servant to 
 put some frankincense and coriander-seed into the 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 147 
 
 chafing-dish ; then, taking hold of the boy's right 
 hand, he drew in the palm of it a magic square, of 
 which a copy is here given : 
 
 i 
 
 > ? 
 
 < 
 
 w 
 
 a 
 
 4 
 
 V 
 
 A 
 
 / 
 
 > 
 
 ^' The figures which it contains are Arabic num- 
 erals. In the centre he poured a little ink, and de- 
 sired to look into it and tell him if he could see his 
 face reflected in it. He replied that he saw his face 
 clearly. The magician, holding the boy's hand all 
 the while, told him to continue looking intently into 
 the ink, and not to raise his head. 
 
 '' He then took one of the little strips of paper 
 inscribed with the forms of invocation, and dropped 
 it into the chafing-dish upon the burning coals and 
 perfumes, which had already filled the room with 
 their smoke , and as he did this, he commenced an 
 indistinct muttering of words, which he continued 
 during the whole process, excepting when he had to 
 
14:8 AKTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 ask the boy a question, or to tell liim wliat lie was 
 to say. The piece of paper containing the words 
 from the Kur-an he placed inside of the boy's takee- 
 yeh, or skull-cap. He then asked him if he saw 
 anything in the ink ? and was answered ' No ;' but 
 about a minute after, the boy, trembling and seem- 
 ingly much frightened, said: 'I see a man sweeping 
 the ground !' * When he has done sweeping,' said 
 the magician, 'tell me.' Presently, the boy said: 
 'He has done.' The magician then again inter- 
 rupted his mutterings to ask the boy if he knew 
 what a ' beyrak ' (or flag) was ; and being answered 
 'Yes,' desired him to say, 'Bring a flag.' The boy 
 did so ; and soon said : * He has brought a flag.' 
 ' What color is it ?' asked the magician. The boy 
 replied, ' Bed.' He was told to call for another flag ; 
 which he did ; and soon after he said that he saw 
 another brought, and that it was black. In like 
 manner, he was told to call for a third, fourth, fifth, 
 sixth, and seventh, which he described as being suc- 
 cessively brought before him, specifying their colors, 
 — white, green, black, red, and blue. The magician 
 then asked him, (as he did also each time that a new 
 flag was described as being brought,) ' How many 
 flags have you now before you ?' ' Seven,' answered 
 the boy. While this was going on, the magician 
 put the second and third of the small strips of paper 
 upon which the forms of invocation were written 
 into the chafing-dish ; and fresh frankincense and 
 )oriander-seed having been repeatedly added, the 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 149 
 
 fumes became painful to tlie eyes. When the boy 
 had described the seven flags as appearing to him, he 
 was desired to say, 'Bring the Sultan's tent, and 
 pitch it.' This he did ; and in about a minute after 
 he said : ' Some men have brought the tent — a large, 
 green tent — they are pitching it;' and presently 
 added : ' They have set it up.' ' Now,' said the 
 magician, 'order the soldiers to come, and to pitch 
 their camp around the tent of the Sultan.' The boy 
 did as he was desired, and immediately said : ' I see 
 a great many soldiers, with their tents ; they have 
 pitched their tents.' He was then told to order that 
 the soldiers should be drawn up in ranks ; and hav- 
 ing done so, he presently said that he saw them thus 
 arranged. The magician had put the fourth of the 
 little strips of paper into the chafing-dish, and soon 
 after did ^e same with the fifth. He now said: 
 ' Tell some of the people to bring a bull.' The boy 
 gave the order required, and said : ' I see a bull ; it 
 is red ; four men are dragging it along, and three are 
 beating it.' He was told to desire them to kill it, 
 and cut it up, and to put the meat into saucepans 
 and cook it. He did as he was directed, and de- 
 scribed these operations as apparently performed 
 before his eyes. ' Tell the soldiers,' said the magi- 
 cian, ' to eat it.' The boy did so, and said : ' They 
 are eating it. They have done, and are washing 
 their hands.' The magician then told him to call for 
 the Saltan; and the boy having done this, said; 'I 
 see the Sultan riding to his tent on a bay horse, and 
 
150 AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 he has on his head a high red cap ; he has alighted 
 at his tent, and sat down within it.' ' Desire them to 
 bring coffee to the Sultan,' said the magician, ^ and to 
 form the court.' These orders were given by the 
 boy, and he said he saw them performed. The ma- 
 gician had put the last of the six little strips of paper 
 into the chafing dish. In his mutterings I distin- 
 guished nothino' but the words of the written invo- 
 cation, frequently repeated, excepting on two or three 
 occasions, when I heard him say, 'If they demand 
 information, inform them; and be ye veracious^ 
 But much that he repeated was inaudible; and as 
 I did not ask him to teach me his art, I do not pre- 
 tend to assert that I am fully acquainted with his. 
 invocations. 
 
 "■ He now addressed himself to me, and asked me 
 if I wished the boy to see any person who was ab- 
 sent, or dead. I named Lord Nelson, of whom the 
 boy had evidently never heard; for it was with 
 much difficulty that he pronounced the name, after 
 several trials. The magician desired the boy to say 
 to the Sultan, 'My master salutes thee, and desires 
 thee to bring Lord ISTelson — bring him before my 
 eyes, that I may see him, speedily.' The boy said 
 so, and almost immediately added : ' A messenger 
 has gone and has returned, and brought a man 
 dressed in a black suit of European clothes ; the 
 man has lost his left arm.' He then paused for a 
 moment or two, and looking more intently and more 
 closely into the ink, said : * ISTo ; he has not lost his 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 151 
 
 left arm ; but it is placed to his breast.' This correc- 
 tion made bis description more striking than it bad 
 been witbout it, since Lord ISTelson generally bad 
 bis empty sleeve attached to the breast of bis coat; 
 bat it was tbe right arm tbat be bad lost. Witbout 
 saying tbat I suspected tbe boy bad made a mistake, 
 I asked tbe magician wbetber tbe object appeared in 
 tbe ink as if actually before tbe eyes, or as in a 
 glass, wbicb makes tbe rigbt appear tbe left. He 
 answered, ' Tbat tbey appeared as in a mirror.' Tbis 
 rendered tbe boy's description faultless. 
 
 "Tbe next person I called for was a native of Egypt, 
 who bas been for many years a resident in England, 
 where be bas adopted our dress, and who bad long 
 been confined to bis bed by illness before I embarked 
 for tbis country. I thought tbat his name, one not 
 very uncommon in Egypt, might make the boy de- 
 scribe him incorrectly ; though another boy, on a 
 former visit of tbe magician, had described this same 
 person as wearing a European dress, like that in 
 which I last saw him. In tbe present case the boy 
 said, ' Here is a man brought on a kind of bier, and 
 wrapped up in a sheet.' Tbis description would suit 
 supposing the person in question to be still confined 
 to his bed, or if he be dead. Tbe boy described his 
 face as covered, and was told to order tbat it should 
 be uncovered. This he did, and said, "His face is 
 pale, and he has mustaches, but no beard,' which wos 
 correct. 
 
 "Several other persons were successively called for, 
 
152 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 but the boy's descriptions of tbem were imperfect, 
 thougli not incorrect. He represented each object as 
 appearing less distinct than the preceding one, as if 
 his sight was gradually becoming dim ; he was a 
 minute or more before he could give any account of 
 the persons he professed to see towards the close of 
 the performance ; and the magician said it was useless 
 to proceed with him. 
 
 "Another boy was then brought in, and the magic 
 square, etc., made in his hand ; but he could see 
 nothing. The magician said he was too old. 
 
 " Though completely puzzled, I was somewhat dis- 
 appointed with his performances, for they fell short 
 of what he had accomplished in many instances in 
 presence of certain of my friends and countrymen. 
 On one of these occasions an Englishman present 
 ridiculed the performance, and said that nothing would 
 satisfy him but a correct description of the appear- 
 ance of his own father, of whom he was sure no one 
 of the company had any knowledge. The boy ac- 
 cordingly having called by name for the person al- 
 luded to, described 9, man in a Frank dress, with his 
 hand placed to his head, wearing spectacles, and with 
 one foot on the ground and the other raised behind 
 him, as if he were stepping down from a seat. The 
 description was exactly true in every respect ; the 
 peculiar position of the hand was occasioned by an 
 almost constant headache, and that of the foot or leg 
 by a stiff knee, caused by a fall from a horse in hunt- 
 ing. I am assured that on this occasion the boy ac- 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 153 
 
 curately described eacli person and thing tbat was 
 called for. 
 
 " On another occasion Shakspeare was described 
 with the most minute correctness, both as to person 
 and dress ; and I might add several other cases in 
 which the same magician has excited astonishment in 
 the sober minds of Englishmen of my acquaintance. 
 A short time since, after performing in the usual 
 manner by means of a boy, he prepared the magio 
 mirror in the hand of a young lady, who, on looking 
 into it for a little while, said that she saw a broom 
 sweeping the ground without any body holding it, 
 and was so much frightened that she would look no 
 longer." 
 
 From the above minute account, it is very evident 
 that the different boys absolutely did see the images of 
 the persons and things which, in most instances, they 
 so correctly described, but it is also very apparent that 
 they sometimes also imagined, and saw what they 
 imagined, as is sometimes the case with subjects who 
 look at things in a state of Artificial Somnambulism. 
 
 From the same account it is also very plain that 
 the magician himself was ignorant of its true nature ; 
 and, although artful and calculating in his move- 
 ments, was no doubt only following the routine or 
 prescribed method of those from whom he had 
 learned the mystery. 
 
 I cannot subscribe to the idea that the frankincense 
 or the coriander-seed had anything to do in produc- 
 ing the effects, any more than the slips of paper with 
 
154 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 the written names of tlie genii upon them, the square, 
 or the Arabic numerals therein placed, etc. 
 
 It is very certain, too, that looking intently at 
 the ink alone, without the magic square or any of 
 the other mummeries, would have had the same 
 effect upon the boys' eyes, and their ''trembling" 
 and seeming " frightened," proves that they were en- 
 tering another state ; and as they generally saw nothing 
 before this took place, although asked, it renders the 
 probability more conclusive. 
 
 All the desires, questions, and commands, etc., 
 about the flags, the Sultan, the soldiers, the pitching 
 of the tents, and the killing and the eating of the 
 bull, etc., were only so many artful or necessary 
 ways of gaining time to ascertain whether the boys 
 could see correctly — these things having all been 
 imagined or thought of by the magician, and gotten 
 from his mind by the boys, as they did also the image 
 of Lord IN^elson, Shakspeare, and the rest from those 
 of the persons who named them respectively and de- 
 sired a description of them. 
 
 I have had subjects in a state of Artificial Som- 
 nambulism to do these things hundreds of times, 
 and it is nothing more than clairvoyance or reading 
 the mind, which, in the cases of the boys above de- 
 scribed, I conceive was brought about in the follow- 
 ing manner : 
 
 In the first place, the magician addresses the indi- 
 vidual and desires to know what he wishes to have 
 brought before the eyes of the boy. His doing tliis 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 155 
 
 naturally draws the boy's attention to the mind of 
 the individual who is about to make the request, and 
 as the individual utters the name he naturally forms 
 the image of the person he desires to be called and 
 seen by the boy in his own mind, and keeps the same 
 image there more or less during the experiment. 
 This image so formed, the boy, being clairvoyant, 
 "would most naturally see and describe correctly, ac- 
 cordiug as that image was formed perfectly in the mind 
 of the individual, or as he (the boy) had looked with- 
 out imagining. 
 
 But it may be said that the boy did not enter the 
 state of Artificial Somnambulism entirely, and there- 
 fore could not have been clairvoyant. 
 
 To this objection I reply that I have long since 
 proved that it is possible for any part of the body to 
 enter this state independent of the rest ; consequently 
 the eye of the boy, or rather the necessary portion of 
 the brain, may still have been in this condition. It 
 is true the boys had their eyes open, but I must here 
 also anticipate this objection by stating that it is pos- 
 sible for any one to enter this state with the eyes 
 open as well as with them shut ; and I have many to 
 do so at pleasure, as the following conclusion of a let- 
 ter from myself to the editor of the " Magnet," and 
 published in that journal, will illustrate. In that 
 letter I stated that experiments proved that clairvoy- 
 ance or mind sight was entirely different and superior 
 to the sight of the natural qjq, and that the many 
 facts which were presented from day to day induced 
 
156 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 me to believe that the sense of sight or the natural 
 eye could also be used at the will of the subject while 
 in a somnambulic condition, if the lids were to remain 
 open, independent of the mind's sight — clairvoyance 
 — which they heretofore only used when the lids were 
 closed. 
 
 Accordingly I requested Miss to keep her 
 
 eyes open while she entered the sleep. This she 
 readily accomplished, and in about one minute she 
 was in a perfect state of Artificial Somnambulism 
 with the eyes open. The facts elicited were as follows : 
 First; that she was enabled to see with either the 
 mind or the natural eye as she felt disposed, but 
 could not use both at one and the same time. Se- 
 condly, when she looked with the eye it had a natural 
 appearance, but when she looked with her mind, or 
 clairvoyantly, the eye assumed a heavy or drowsy 
 appearance. Thirdly, she could see me or anything 
 else through the wall when she looked clairvoyantly, 
 but could not when she looked with the natural eyes. 
 
 Since that time I have had many others in this 
 state with the eyes open, and have been enabled to 
 perform many interesting experiments. Their ap- 
 pearance is so perfectly natural when they look with 
 the natural eyes, that I have had several, with proper 
 instructions, to enter a room and to converse freelv 
 with a number of ladies and gentlemen, without any 
 one noticing that they were in this state until the fact 
 was mentioned and the case explained. 
 
 The above facts not only prove that they can have 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 157 
 
 their eyes open while in this state, but that they can 
 also be in it perfectly without its being noticed by 
 those who do not examine into their condition partic- 
 ularly, and there can be no question but that the 
 same is the case with those who are practised upon by 
 the Egyptian magicians. 
 
 It is also very evident that the power of vision in 
 the boys under the care of the Egyptian magicians is 
 identical with and is nothing more than the same 
 power of reading the mind, which subjects in a state 
 of Artificial Somnambulism possess, and are simply 
 the ideas or pictures formed in the minds of those 
 who have made such requests. And when the boys 
 do not imagine anything themselves, they have always 
 described the persons exactly as the individual who 
 made the request had pictured those persons in his 
 mind, with their clothes on, and the peculiarities 
 which belonged to them when they were alive. 
 
 III. — OF THE "mysterious LADY." 
 
 The " Mysterious Lady," who exhibited her clair- 
 voyant powers^ etc., in the various cities, was also in 
 a state of Artificial Somnambulism, with her eyes 
 open ; and, although her experiments were very suc- 
 cessful, they were, by no means, more so than any 
 other good clairvoyant. 
 
 lY. — OF THE EARTH MIRRORS. 
 
 The earth mirror, so called by some, because it 
 was supposed that certain persons, born in the month 
 
158 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 of December of any year, by taking it into a dark 
 room and fixing their eyes intently upon it for some 
 time, could see treasures, etc., whicb may have been 
 buried in the earth. 
 
 I am acquainted with a number of persons who 
 believe most reverentially in the virtue of this glass, 
 and whom all the philosophical arguments in the 
 world would not convince to the contrary ; because 
 they have seen persons who have (as they say), by 
 looking into it, observed certain things at a distance 
 which really took place, or were found to correspond 
 to their statements, although they were entirely 
 ignorant of the facts before they were desired to look 
 for them. The virtue is entirely ascribed to the 
 glass, and it is stated that some who have looked into 
 it, frequently become so that they can look into it in 
 ''broad daylight," and see as well as they can when 
 they take it into a dark room. 
 
 This is nothinsr more than another method of 
 throwing the " mind's eye" into the somnambulic 
 state, rendering it clairvoyant, and I am persuaded 
 that the same persons could do the same thing 
 as well by looking at anything else, particularly 
 if something else were substituted without their 
 knowledge. 
 
 I have seen several kinds of these glasses, and give 
 on the next page an outline of two which I obtained. 
 The first consists of a piece of common looking-glass 
 about four inches square, fastened upon a piece of 
 wood about the same size. Upon its surface is scratched 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 159 
 
 two circles, the one within the other. In the inside 
 of these is a double triangle, also one within the other, 
 with several strange names at various distances, both 
 outside and inside of the circles and triangles. 
 
 FIRST EARTH GLASS. 
 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 ___ .^^^^^^^^^ 11 ■! 1 = 
 
 A. L 
 
 y^^^^ 
 
 />r^%\ ^^^ 
 
 Sandrach y[ 
 
 /'^Eli 
 
 / / \ \ ^^ ^^<rS. Mesach 
 
 X€y 
 
 
 Ma \ \ ^^ ^V 
 
 X"-/ 
 
 
 M g \ \ ^^ ^k^ 
 
 /^y 
 
 
 f M \ \ ^^ ^^ 
 
 /^/ 
 
 "V / 
 
 / \ \ ri> X \ 
 
 / 1?/ 
 
 
 /Uriel\\^ \\ 
 
 A V 
 
 
 \ \ ^ \ \ 
 
 
 ^ / / 
 
 \ \ y** \ \ 
 
 1^1 
 
 J^ / / 
 
 \ \ ^^ \ \ 
 
 ft^/ 
 
 ^ / M 
 
 \ x \ \ 
 
 
 // 
 
 \\". 11 
 
 
 / r* 
 
 \ \ r* 
 
 © / 
 
 / ® 
 / * 
 
 *^\ \ 
 
 1 * / 
 
 11 # J 
 
 f ^ 
 
 * ■* \ \ 
 
 I \ / / 
 
 O 
 
 *'» ■ \ \ / / 
 
 \ \ / / 
 
 .f* 
 
 ^^ \ \ / / 
 
 \\// 
 
 * 
 
 ^°' \\ // 
 
 \X - A/ 1 
 
 \ \ 8 O UI 
 
 iaoitd«5i s n :} s / / 
 
 V<rV 
 
 
 y/C/ 
 
 ^^^K^ 
 
 ^y^\y^ oSau;oq« 
 
 «3arao 
 
 ^-<; 
 
 r — ^:::^^^^ »" 
 
 The second is much smaller, and consists of a plain 
 piece of glass, on the surface of which is also scratched 
 two circles, the one within the other, and two double 
 triangles, the planes of two crossing the planes of the 
 other two, with various letters, characters, and num- 
 bers placed around and between both. 
 
160 ARTIFICIAL S0:,1NAMBULISM. 
 
 SECOND EAHTH GLASS. 
 
 The second earth glass is considered of singular 
 virtue, not only on account of the nature of its char- 
 acters, etc., but because it is enclosed in a box made 
 of wood which was once the bottom of a coffin. In this 
 box, and beneath the glass, is placed a slip of paper 
 upon which is written the first chapter of Genesis, 
 together with the symbols of the various planets and 
 other characters. 
 
 Here mystery and superstition are again hand in 
 hand ; but it is very certain that, looking steadily 
 and intently at anything else in the dark, would 
 answer the same purpose, because we cannot see 
 either ; and it is only the fixing of the eye, together 
 with the intense looking and the desire to see, which 
 produces the effects which follow. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 161 
 
 It is also very clear that the montli in whicli the 
 person who looks, is born, has nothing to do with it 
 an}^ more than the glasses, or the characters, etc., en- 
 graven or scratched upon their surfaces. 
 
 Many other mysteries, both ancient and modern, 
 can be accounted for in the same way, and are un- 
 doubtedly owing to the same cause, requiring only a 
 proper investigation to make them understood. The 
 following is of this stamp : 
 
 Y. SECOND SIGHT. 
 
 Many of the inhabitants of the western islands of 
 Scotland are said to be possessed of this power. It 
 is said to be a faculty of seeing things which are to 
 come, or things done at a distance, and represented to 
 them as if actually visible and present. 
 
 An account of it is given in Johnson's journey to 
 these islands, and it is said, that '' if a man be dying, 
 or about to die, his image appears to them in its 
 natural shape, etc., although they never saw his face 
 before ; and it is believed, by some, that when a 
 person be so seen by them, if he be not dead he will 
 certainly die. 
 
 " The power is also said to be hereditary, nor can 
 the person exercise it at pleasure, or communicate it 
 to another, but comes on him involuntarily and arbi- 
 trarily, often to his great trouble and terror, and is 
 held so much in discredit that none will counterfeit 
 it, but, on the contrary, dissemble and conceal it." 
 
 This is also nothing more than partial somnam- 
 11 
 
162 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 bulism, and the "mind's eye" has fallen into this 
 state naturally, or through the belief or fear on the 
 part of the persons themselves. Their powers, how- 
 ever, are also only those of other clairvoyants, and 
 if they knew the true nature of the state, could so 
 exercise them. I am acquainted with a number of 
 persons who can exercise this power at pleasure , 
 but their powers to foretell that which is yet to 
 happen is limited. It is true they can see and tell 
 what is passing at the time of looking at a distance, 
 but not always unerringly that which is yet to trans- 
 pire. 
 
 Certain portions of the brain may at times become 
 perceptive, and, as it were, reach out to a distance, 
 independent of our knowledge ; and we may, in such 
 cases, obtain knowledge, or have a presentiment of 
 certain things happening at a distance, long before 
 any positive information can be received through the 
 usual channels of communication. Second-sight is 
 this kind of perception or clearmindedness, and 
 although it often amounts to a foreknowledge of 
 events, it is not always unerringly correct. 
 
 VI. — PHANTASMS. 
 
 Phantasms are entirely different from second-sight. 
 Phantasms are caused by fevers, or mental excite- 
 ments of any kind ; and, in the case of M. Nicoli, 
 described by himself, and quoted in Mr. Sunder- 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM.. 163 
 
 land's work on Pathetism as a case of second-sight, 
 is one purely of this character, and brought about by 
 *' an almost uninterrupted series of misfortunes," pro- 
 ducing a derangement of the cerebral functions of 
 one side of the head. 
 
 I quote below the same case from the above work 
 as one of phantasm purely, and entirely different 
 from second-sight. The account was drawn up by 
 M. Nicoli himself, and is as follows : 
 
 " During the latter ten months of the year 1790, I 
 had experienced several melancholy events, which 
 affected me, particularly in September, from which 
 time I suffered an almost uninterrupted series of 
 misfortunes, which afflicted me with the most poig- 
 nant grief. I was accustomed to be bled twice a 
 year ; this was done on the 9th of July, but was 
 omitted to be repeated at the end of the year. Less 
 blood had consequently been evacuated in 1790 than 
 was usual with me; and from September I was con- 
 stantly occupied by business,- which required the 
 most unremitting exertion, and which was rendered 
 still more perplexing by frequent interruptions. 
 
 "In January and February of the year 1791, I 
 had the additional misfortune to experience several 
 unpleasant circumstances, which were followed on 
 the 24th of February by a most violent altercation. 
 My wife and another person came into my apart- 
 ment at ten o'clock in the morning, in order to con- 
 sole me, but I was too much agitated by a series of 
 incidents which had most powerfully affected my 
 
164 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 moral feelings, to be capable of attending to them. 
 On a sudden, I perceived, at a distance of about ten 
 paces, a form like that of a deceased person. 1 
 pointed at it, asking my wife whether she did not 
 see it ? It was but natural that she should not see 
 anything ; my question, therefore, alarmed her much, 
 and she sent directly for a physician. The phantom 
 continued about eight minutes. I grew at length 
 more calm, and being extremely exhausted, fell into 
 a restless slumber, which lasted about half an hour. 
 The physician ascribed the apparition to violent 
 mental excitement, and hoped there would be no 
 return ; but the violent agitation of my mind had 
 in some way disordered my nerves, and produced 
 farther consequences, which deserve a more minute 
 description. At four o'clock in the afternoon, the 
 form which I had seen in the morning reappeared. I 
 was by myself when this happened, and, being rather 
 uneasy at the incident, went to my wife's apartment, 
 but there, likewise, I was followed by the apparition, 
 which, however, disappeared at intervals, and always 
 presented itself in a standing posture. About six 
 o'clock, there appeared also walking figures, which 
 had no connection with the first. 
 
 "I cannot assign any other cause for all this, than 
 a continued rumination on the vexations I had en- 
 dured, which, though calmer, I could not forget, and 
 the consequences of which I meditated to counter- 
 act. These agitations occupied my mind three hours 
 after dinner, just when digestion commenced. I con- 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 165 
 
 soled myself at length with respect to the disagree- 
 able incident which had occasioned the first appari- 
 tion ; but the phantasms continued to increase and 
 change in the most singular manner, though I had 
 taken the proper medicines, and found myself per- 
 fectly well. 
 
 " When the first terror was over, as I beheld these 
 phantasms without great emotion, whilst taking them for 
 what they really were — the remarkable consequences 
 of an indisposition, I endeavored to collect myself as 
 much as possible, that I might preserve a clear con- 
 sciousness of the changes that should inwardly take 
 place in me. I observed these phantasms very closely, 
 and frequently reflected on my antecedent thoughts 
 to discover, if possible, by means of what association 
 exactly these forms presented themselves to my im- 
 ao'ination. I thouo'ht at times I had found a clue: 
 but, taking the whole together, I could not make out 
 any natural connection between the state of my mind, 
 my occupations, train of thoughts, and the multifa- 
 rious forms which now appeared to me, then again 
 disappeared. After repeated and close observations, 
 and a calm examination, I was unable to form any 
 conclusion relative to the origin and duration of the 
 dift'erent phantasms which presented themselves to 
 me. All that I could infer was, that while my 
 nervous system was in such an irregular state, such 
 phantasms would appear to me as if I actually saw 
 and heard them ; that these illusions were not even 
 modified by any known laws of reason, imagination, 
 
166 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 or the common association of ideas ; and that prob- 
 ably other people, who may have had similar appa- 
 ritions, were exactly in the same predicament. The 
 origin of the individual forms which appeared to me 
 were undoubtedly founded on the state of my mind ; 
 but the manner in which it was thus affected will prob- 
 ably remain as inscrutable as the origin of thought 
 and reflection. 
 
 " After the first day, the form of the deceased per- 
 son no longer appeared, but in its place many other 
 phantasms, sometimes representing' acquaintances, 
 but mostly strangers. Those whom I knew consisted 
 of both living and dead persons ; but the number of 
 the latter was comparatively small. I observed that 
 persons with whom I daily conversed did not appear 
 as phantasms ; these representing chiefly persons who 
 lived at some distance from me. I attempted to pro- 
 duce at pleasure phantasms of persons whom I knew, 
 by attentively reflecting on their countenance, shape, 
 etc., but, distinctly as I recalled to my lively imag- 
 ination the shapes of those persons, still I labored in 
 vain to make them appear to me as phantasms, though 
 I had before involuntarily seen them in that manner, 
 and perceived them some time after, when I least 
 thought of them. These phantasms appeared to me 
 contrary to my inclination, as if they were presented 
 to me from without, like the phenomena of nature, 
 though they existed nowhere but in the mind. I 
 could, at the same time, plainly distinguish between 
 phantasms and real objects ; and the calmness with 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 167 
 
 wlaicli I examined them enabled me to avoid com- 
 mitting the smallest mistake. I knew it exactly 
 when it only appeared to me, that the door was 
 opening and a phantasm entering the room^ and 
 when it actually opened and a real person entered. 
 The phantasms appeared to me equally clear and 
 distinct at all timeS; and under all circumstances, 
 both when I was alone and when I was io company, 
 as well in the day as at night, and in my own house 
 as well as abroad. They were, however, ftss fre- 
 quent when I was in the house of a friend, and rarely 
 appeared to me when in the street. When I shut my 
 eyes, these phantasms would sometimes disappear en- 
 tirely, though there were instances when I beheld them 
 with my eyes closed ; yet, when they disappeared on 
 such occasions, they gradually reappeared when I 
 again opened my eyes. I conversed occasionally 
 with the physician and my wife respecting the phan- 
 tasms which surrounded me at the moment. They 
 appeared more frequently walking than at rest ; nor 
 were they constantly present. They frequently did 
 not appear for some time ; but always reappeared 
 for a longer or shorter period, either singly or in 
 company; the latter, however, was most often the 
 case. 
 
 " I generally saw human forms of both sexes, but 
 they usually seemed not to take the smallest notice 
 of each other, moving as in a market place, where all 
 are eager to press through the crowd. At times, 
 however, they seemed to be transacting business with 
 
168 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 eacli other. I also repeatedly saw people on horseback, 
 dogs, and birds. All these phantasms appeared to 
 me in their natural size, and as distinct as if alive, ex- 
 hibiting different shades of carnation in the uncovered 
 parts, as well as different colors and fashions of their 
 dress, though the colors seemed to me to be paler 
 than in real nature. None of the figures appeared 
 particularly terrible, comical, or disgusting ; most of 
 them being of an indifferent shape, and some having 
 a pleasing appearance. The longer these phantasms 
 continued to appear the more frequently did they re- 
 turn, whilst at the same time they increased in num- 
 ber. 
 
 " About four weeks after their first appearance, I 
 began also to hear them speak. They sometimes con- 
 versed among themselves, but more frequently they 
 directed their discourse to me. Their speeches were 
 commonly short, and never of an unpleasant tenor. 
 Several times I saw beloved and sensible friends of 
 both sexes, whose addresses tended to appease my 
 grief, which had not wholly subsided. These con- 
 solatory speeches were in general addressed to me 
 when I was alone ; sometimes, however, I was ac- 
 costed by these consoling friends whilst in company, 
 even while real persons were speaking to me. These 
 consolatory addresses consisted sometimes of abrupt 
 phrases, and at other times they were regularly con- 
 nected. 
 
 " Though both my mind and body were in a toler- 
 able state of sanity at this time, these phantasms be- 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 169 
 
 came so familiar to me that they did not cause me 
 the slightest uneasiness. ' 
 
 '' I even sometimes amused myself with surveying 
 them, and spoke jocularly of them to the ph3^sician 
 and my wife, yet I did not neglect to use the proper 
 medicines, especially when they began to haunt me 
 the whole day and even at night as soon as I awoke. 
 At last it was agreed that leeches should again be 
 applied to me, as formerly, which was accordingly 
 done on the 20th of April, 1791, at eleven o'clock in 
 the morning. Ko one was with me besides the sur- 
 geon, but during the operation my chamber was 
 crowded with human phantasms of all descriptions. 
 This continued without interruption till about half- 
 past four, when my digestion commenced. I then 
 perceived that they began to move more slowly ; soon 
 after their colors began to fade, and at seven o'clock 
 they were entirely white, and moved very little, 
 though the forms w^ere as distinct as before, growing 
 however by degrees more obscure, yet not fewer in 
 number as had generally been the case. The phan- 
 tasms did not withdraw nor did they vanish, which 
 previous to that time had frequently occurred. They 
 now seemed to dissolve in the air, while fragments 
 of them continued visible a considerable time. About 
 eight o'clock the room was entirely cleared of my 
 fantastic visitors. Since that period I have felt twice 
 or three times a sensation as if these phantasms were 
 going to reappear, without, however, actually seeing 
 anything. The same sensation surprised me just be- 
 
170 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 fore I drew up this account, whilst I was examining 
 some papers relative to these apparitions which I had 
 drawn up in the year 1791.'' 
 
 It is very evident from the above minute account 
 that what was seen by M. Nicoli, were phantasms 
 simply, and were produced by a determination of 
 blood to certain portions of his brain. Persons labor- 
 ing under fevers are often similarly affected, and in 
 aggravated cases produce delirium, which is only a 
 more general and a greater degree of the same affec- 
 tion. Phantasms, as I have said, are caused by an 
 undue excitement, from whatever cause, of the func- 
 tions of the imagination and perception in the facul- 
 ties of Seeing, Hearing, Individuality, Form, Size, 
 Color, Configuration, Language, etc., independent of 
 the functions of the will in the same faculties, and is 
 entirely different from second-sight, which recognizes 
 things and persons that really exist, and circumstances 
 that are transpiring at the time in the outer world. 
 M. ISTicoli saw involuntarily, and could not observe 
 anything he might desire, although the same persons 
 and things were seen by him involuntarily. 
 
 Those who possess the power of second-sight I am 
 persuaded could, if they knew the nature of their con- 
 dition, use their clairvoyant powe«rs as well as those 
 who are in a somnambulic state, and instead of its 
 coming to them involuntarily, they could use the 
 power at pleasure. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 171 
 
 CHAPTEE XII. 
 
 TRANSPOSITION OF THE SENSES. 
 
 'HE transposition of the senses to the pit of the 
 stomach and other parts of the body in cases 
 of what has been termed Catalepsy, has been 
 witnessed and recorded by men of the first 
 standing and abilities, and is now almost uni- 
 versally believed to be true. 
 
 The descriptions given of it do not differ materially, 
 and when a person is " suddenly seized," as is usually 
 the case, *' the senses and power of voluntary motion 
 are as suddenly suspended ; so that the patient remains 
 fixed in the position in which he happens to be at 
 the moment of seizure, and the limbs commonly re- 
 tain any position into which they are put by external 
 force. During the paroxysm the sensations are in 
 general suspended ; the patient neither receives any 
 impressions from external objects, nor retains any 
 recollection of what happened during the fit. 
 
 " The vital functions continue to be performed^ 
 but more feebly ; the pulse and respirations are 
 legular, but the former is smaller than in health ; the 
 color of the countenance usually undergoes little or 
 no change. After a duration, which varies in differ- 
 ent instances, commonly after a few minutes, some- 
 
172 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 times after a lapse of a few hours, and occasionally, 
 though rarely, after a continuance of three or four 
 days, the paroxysm suddenly declines. The patient 
 awakes, as it were, from a sleep, generally with deep 
 sighing, and all the functions of the body are re- 
 stored." 
 
 These symptoms constitute what has been called by 
 systematic writers a " perfect paroxysm." Yet many 
 of these symptoms vary in different persons, and the 
 following account of Mademoiselle Malanie by Dr. 
 Durand, of Caen, has been quoted by many medical 
 writers and published in many other works, both in 
 Europe and this country. I here extract a part of 
 the original account, which is as follows : 
 
 " Six days after the first attack of hysteria the pa- 
 tient became suddenly dumb, and continued so for 
 three days, being unable to articulate a single word : 
 on the fourth day she recovered the power of speech 
 at the termination of a severe hysterical attack; the 
 surprise, however, expressed by those about her at 
 hearing her speak, threw her into a fresh fit, which 
 lasted for three hours and ended in catalepsy ; this 
 was on the 30th of August, 1841. From this period 
 the patient was seized every day with several attacks 
 of catalepsy alternating with hysteria, and lasting 
 about half an hour. 
 
 '' During the cataleptic accesses there was com- 
 plete insensibility of every part of the body ; the 
 limbs remained in the most fatiguing positions with- 
 out stirring, the respiratory moverments were imper- 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMN-AMBULISM. 173 
 
 ceptible, and the pulsations of tlie heart, wliicli could 
 scarcely be felt, were from sixty to seventy per 
 minute. After a few days the cataleptic fits became 
 longer, and lasted for several hours, being, however, 
 occasionally interrupted for a minute or two when- 
 ever the girl coughed. Sometimes she would turn 
 round in her bed, or sit up; at others she would sud- 
 denly start up, without opening her eyes, and place 
 herself on the edge of the bed, or on some piece of 
 furniture, in a most fatiguing posture ; in this state 
 she would remain until a fit of coughing came on, or 
 until she was brought back to her bed. Although 
 the eyes were constantly shut, she avoided every obsta- 
 cle carefully, and seemed heedless of risks which 
 would have alarmed any one in a normal state. On 
 one occasion she left her bed during a fit of coughing, 
 ran to the window and opened it, and before any one 
 could come to her assistance she had one foot out of 
 the window, but the cough suddenly ceased, she be- 
 came cataleptic, and remained in the same position 
 until some people came and placed her in bed. 
 
 " When the fits of hysteria and catalepsy ceased the 
 patient recovered all her faculties, and merely com- 
 plained of fatigue and her ordinary pain in the side. 
 Five weeks after the first attack of catalepsy Mdle. 
 Malanie fell several times into a state of natural 
 somnambulism. She would get up without opening 
 her eyes, walk about her room, arrange her furniture, 
 and enter into conversation with those about her, 
 often mentioning circumstances which she would 
 
174 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 have wislaed to conceal ; after remaining in this state 
 for several hours she fell into a state of catalepsy, indi- 
 cated by apparent suspension of the respiration and 
 complete silence. On the 12th of October, a few daj^s 
 after her first access of somnambulism, I found the 
 patient in a state of catalepsy. Having placed my 
 hand on the epigastric region, I noticed that her 
 countenance became expressive of pain. I then placed 
 my lips on the pit of her stomach, and asked her 
 several questions. To my astonishment she answered 
 correctly ; for, although I had read most of the histo- 
 ries of this kind recorded in different works, I did 
 not believe one of them. During the first examina- 
 tion I made numerous experiments, which led me to 
 conclude that there was a transposition of the five senses 
 to the pit of the stomach. On the evening of this day I 
 made fresh experiments, during three hours, in the 
 presence of numerous witnesses, who were not less 
 surprised than myself. In a word, during two months, 
 I renewed the experiments daily, and often several 
 times a day, making use of every precaution to avoid 
 deception, and having numerous witnesses around 
 me." 
 
 I ascribe the above results to the manner in which 
 the doctor proceeded, and they would have been 
 much more perfect if he had understood her powers. 
 He succeeded in drawing her attention to her stomach, 
 and found that she answered questions correctly, 
 which he, not knowing better, had addressed only to 
 that part. She could have answered the same ques- 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 175 
 
 tions just as well if he had applied his lips to any- 
 other part of her body, because all persons in this 
 state possess such powers ; and I have seen the same 
 transposition effected at the will of the subject, in 
 many cases of Artificial Somnambulism, by simply 
 requesting them to throw their minds to the stomach 
 or any other part of the body. She could have done 
 the same if she had attempted it, either at his request 
 or of her own accord. But further, he goes on to 
 say — " I shall now relate the results of these experi- 
 ments. During the cataleptic state the muscles pre- 
 sented three different conditions. Sometimes they 
 were all relaxed, and the limbs could be placed in 
 any position, which they retained, however fatiguing 
 the posture might be ; at other times all the muscles 
 were in a state of rigid contraction; at others again, 
 they were relaxed, and the limbs fell down when 
 raised from the body." 
 
 These conditions of the muscles, etc., I have also 
 witnessed a thousand times in cases of Artificial 
 Somnambulism, and are natural to this state when 
 the mind of the patient is not placed upon them, and 
 can be assumed by them at pleasure, viz. : — If the 
 arm be raised and they have not their mind expressly 
 upon it, it will remain in that position ; simply be- 
 cause it is as easy for them to have it in that position 
 as in any other,. and if their attention be called to it, 
 and the question is asked: Why do you hold your 
 arm in that position ? they will tell you, with the 
 utmost candor, that they did not know that it was 
 
176 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 raised ; and if they do not, by an express act of tlieir 
 will, cliange the position it will remain there — no 
 matter how awkward it may seem — for an indefinite 
 period. The doctor also stated, that " there was no 
 sensibility in any part of the body except over the 
 pit of the stomach, the palms of the hands, and the 
 soles of the feet. Thus, we might pinch the skin, or 
 pierce it with pins, or pull out the hair, tickle the 
 nose, etc., without eliciting any sign of feeling. On 
 the contrary, if the pit of the stomach, soles of the 
 feet, or palms of the hands were touched, even with 
 the point of a feather, the girl immediately withdrew 
 the part touched, and her countenance indicated dis- 
 pleasure. When a Leyden jar was placed in commu- 
 nication with the parts just named, she had a violent 
 commotion, or was suddenly awakened, but the jar 
 might be discharged on any other part of the body 
 without producing the slightest effect. 
 
 " The ears appeared to be insensible to sound, the 
 loudest noise did not attract her attention, but when 
 a small bell was agitated over the sensitive parts her 
 countenance showed she heard the noise. If the lips 
 were placed in contact with the sensitive parts she 
 heard everything that was said, although the voice 
 was so low that it could not possibly reach the ears. 
 
 *' Her answers were delivered in an exceedingly low 
 tone, and, general!}?- speaking, the person appointed to 
 catch them would repeat them without hearing the 
 question asked. 
 
 " The patient never spoke, except when her limbs 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 177 
 
 were in a state of relaxation ; during tlie rapid cata- 
 leptic state the tongue and organs of speech, were 
 immovable. 
 
 '' The senses of taste and smell were not exercised 
 by their natural organs, but were very acute in the 
 sensitive parts. Thus, we filled the nose with assa- 
 foetida or tobacco, placed bottles of ether, concen- 
 trated ammonia, etc., under the nose, without produc- 
 ing the least effect ; but when a small portion of a 
 sapid body was placed in contact with the sensitive 
 parts the patient distinguished it at once. Thus, she 
 recognized and named, one after another, the syrup 
 of poppies, vinegar, gum, and capillaire, wine, water, 
 orange flower water, seidlitz water, currant jelly, etc., 
 although only one or two drops of each substance 
 were placed on the palm of her hand. When a few 
 grains of snuff were placed on the sole of her foot she 
 sneezed at once, and thus easily distinguished French 
 snuff from English snuff. 
 
 "Although the result of my first experiments 
 induced me to think the sense of vision was trans- 
 posed as well as the other senses, subsequent trials 
 showed that what I had regarded as vision was noth- 
 ing more than an exquisite sense of touch. When 
 an object was placed on any of the sensitive parts, and 
 she was asked if she saw it, she answered 'yes,' and 
 immediately named the object if she was acquainted 
 with it ; or if not, gave a correct description of the 
 body. Thus, she always detected a watch if placed 
 over the pit of the stomach, and never failed to tell 
 
178 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 whether it was made of gold or silver, going or stop- 
 ping. If asked the hour she would answer pretty 
 correctly as to the true time of day ; but if the hands 
 of the watch were designedly changed she always 
 failed to tell the time they marked. She could dis- 
 tinguish and name every kind of French coin placed 
 in her hand, but not the name of the sovereign in 
 whose reign they were struck ; she could distinguish 
 a bit of silk from a bit of cloth, but not their respec- 
 tive colors. 
 
 "At the second sitting she succeeded in spelling 
 the word commerce, written in large letters, and placed 
 upon the pit of her stomach; this required considera- 
 ble effort, and she complained for a long time of 
 fatigue. In subsequent experiments, however, she 
 was never able to distinguish any of the letters of the 
 alphabet, when placed in contact with the sensitive 
 parts." 
 
 I have seen all the above peculiarities in persons 
 who were in a state of Artificial Somnambulism, and 
 have performed similar experiments with many of 
 them, not only in the above manner, but also by 
 placing things on various other parts of their bodies 
 and directing their minds to them. The experiments 
 'succeeded just as well when the articles were placed 
 at a distance as when in actual contact with their 
 bodies. 
 
 If the snuff which was placed to the soles of Made- 
 moiselle Malanie's feet had been taken to the next 
 room and her mmdi properly directed to it, she could 
 
ARTIFECIA]^ SOMNAMBULISM. 179 
 
 have distinguished between the French and the Eng- 
 lish kinds as well as if placed on any of what he 
 supposed to be the only sensitive parts. 
 
 Her failing, in many of the experiments made to 
 test her powers of vision, was owing to the doctor 
 not drawing her attention to them properly, or a 
 carelessness or unwillingness on her part to do them 
 at all ; and I am persuaded that, if she had been 
 properly directed, or had been perfectly willing on 
 her own accord, she could have done so correctly as 
 well at a distance as if placed in actual contact with 
 her body. 
 
 I can therefore see no essential difference in what 
 is called catalepsy and that which I denominate Arti- 
 ficial Somnambulism. The first is fallen into acci- 
 dentally, and the subjects are ignorant of their 
 powers, or their condition, in which accidental or 
 hysterical causes have placed them ; while the latter 
 is induced by instructions or the will of the subject, 
 with a full knowledge of the condition and their 
 powers therein. 
 
 Her becoming rigid at one time, and relaxed at 
 another, v»^as an act of her own will, or because she 
 thought it must be so; but if she had known her 
 powers, she could have caused or prevented it at 
 pleasure. She could also have translated her sensi- 
 bility, etc., to any other part of her body as well as 
 to her stomach, the palms of her hands, and the soles 
 of her feet, and could have rendered the most sensible 
 parts insensible, and performed all the above experi- 
 ments at -any other point at pleasure. 
 10 
 
180 ARTIFICIAL SOMJUMBULISM. 
 
 "What bas been related of her hearing at these 
 points would at first appear ridiculous, and it would 
 be very natural to suppose that if she heard a small 
 bell, or even a whisper, at any part of her body, that 
 she could also hear a very loud noise made in the 
 same room. The reason, however, why she did not, 
 was because she believed that she could not, and paid 
 no attention to anything that was not held to those 
 parts ; and is upon the principle that they hear, see, 
 feel, taste, or smell nothing but that which their at- 
 tention is placed upon ; as is the case also with most 
 persons in a state of Artificial Somnambulism. 
 
 I have seen but one genuine case of what has been 
 termed catalepsy. This was in a girl about seven- 
 teen years of age, and was brought on by repeated 
 attacks of hysteria, produced, in the first instance, 
 by a dread of witches, which her grandmother made 
 her believe were afflicting her. 
 
 While in this condition, she was perfectly rigid 
 and motionless, with an apparent suspension of all the 
 senses. I relieved her, however, instantly, by stating 
 aloud (so that she might hear it, if paying attention 
 to me) that I could do so by placing my hand upon 
 her forehead. I no sooner had done so than she 
 awoke, and, although somewhat confused in her ideas, 
 and having a silly expression, she gradually recovered, 
 and has since remained entirely free from it. This 
 case was identical with those of catalepsy, and very 
 much resembled the condition which is often wit- 
 nessed and produced by religious excitement. 
 
AKTIFICTAL SOMN"AMBULISM. 181 
 
 I relieved her because sbe believed that I could. If 
 she had not had that belief, or had not been paying 
 attention to me, I might have worked with her for 
 hours, or even days, without effect, as those who at- 
 tended her had frequently done before. Such is the 
 power of mind in this state, not only over affections 
 of this kind, but many others which are usually con- 
 sidered diseases. The power or influence of the mind 
 over like diseases in our waking moments has been 
 much overlooked, and the influence is an hundred 
 fold greater when in a state of Artificial Somnambu- 
 lism. I have lately seen many affections, which were 
 considered incurable, yield to the proper direction of 
 the subject's mind while in a somnambulic state, after 
 long and skilful courses of medicine had entirely 
 failed. It is not the imagination, however, which 
 produces these effects, but a fixed and determined 
 resolution, on the part of the subjects, that it shall be 
 otherwise when they awake. But I shall treat of 
 this more fully hereafter. 
 
182 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 CHAPTEE XIIL 
 
 NATURAL SLEEP. 
 
 LEEP is tlie more or less complete suspension 
 of the faculties of the body ; and, when per- 
 fect, the person is without sensation, volition, 
 action, or consciousness, and the portion of 
 existence passed in this state is a perfect 
 blank. It is well known, however, that sleep is not 
 always perfect, and, as I have before stated, that it 
 was possible for one or more of the senses, functions, 
 or faculties, etc., to enter the somnambulic state ; or, 
 when all were in this condition, it was possible for 
 one or the other of the same functions, etc., to be 
 awakened independent of the rest. This is also the 
 case with the same functions, etc., in a natural sleep ; 
 but the awaking or putting to sleep cannot be accom- 
 plished by an act of the subject's will, as in the for- 
 mer case, and is usually the result of fatigue or 
 wakefulness in those faculties, etc., which are so af- 
 fected. When one or more of the functions awake, 
 dreaming ensues, and the mental conceptions, etc., are 
 incongruous, or otherwise, according to the number 
 and nature of the functions and faculties which may 
 be awake, etc. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 183 
 
 CHAPTEE XIY. 
 
 NATUEAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 ifl ANY authors have given descriptions of this 
 state, in which the subjects are said to have 
 performed various feats unconsciously, or at 
 least knew nothing about them when awoke ; 
 such as getting up, opening the doors and 
 windows, going to the barn and harnessing horses, 
 crossing bridges, or even walking on the tops or eaves 
 of houses, and various other feats, for a detailed ac- 
 count of which I must refer the reader to the many 
 accounts already published. 
 
 That it is possible for some to fall into a state of 
 this kind is now generally believed to be true ; and 
 the circumstances which have happened and the feats 
 which some have performed while in it are not now 
 doubted by those who have made the subject their 
 study. It would seem that it is as natural for some 
 to fall into this state as it is for others to fall into a 
 natural sleep ; but it is impossible for any one to tell 
 why they fall into one or the other ; and it is a ques- 
 tion in my mind whether we may not all have been 
 in it at times without our having been conscious of it 
 when we awoke. 
 
 It is very certain, however, that before any one 
 
184: AKTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 can enter either of tlie sleeps that they must forget 
 themselves. 
 
 This is, as I have before stated, also the case with 
 hose who enter the sleeping condition of the arti- 
 ficial state ; and those who are enabled to forget them- 
 selves quickly, for the most part enter the state 
 readily. But losing themselves very soon is not all 
 that is necessary, for some do this at once, yet fall 
 into a natural sleep. 
 
 Those, however, who are self-possessed, and can ab- 
 stract or withdraw their minds from their surround- 
 ings, and can fix it determinately and confidentially 
 upon the result, commonly enter the artificial state 
 with the most facility. 
 
 When a person has once been in a state of natural 
 somnambulism, it may or may not become a habit ; 
 and I have known some to be cured of the habit by 
 flagellation, fright, or the application of cold water. 
 In these cases, the fear of these measures operate 
 against falling into it, and shows that, when there is 
 anything upon the mind of the subject, that it oper- 
 ates as much against entering it in a natural w^y as 
 it does in the artificial. 
 
 The phenomena in this state are precisely like those 
 in the artificial, with the exception of what is caused 
 by the manner of entering it. That is, in a natural 
 state, they do not generally converse with any one, 
 and commonly awake when spoken to ; while in the 
 artificial, if their mind is otherwise engaged, they hear 
 and speak to the person into whose care they have 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 185 
 
 entrusted tlaemselveS; and no one else. The reason 
 why they hear him while in an artificial state is, 
 because it is expected or has been agreed upon to 
 do so before they entered it, and their attention while 
 in it is fixed upon him ; yet they can hear and speak 
 to any one else whenever they please, which I believe 
 could also be done by those in a natural state if they 
 knew their powers. 
 
 I have seen persons in the artificial state to resem- 
 ble every variety of natural somnambulism from a 
 mere inability to move to catalepsy or the most per- 
 fect states, and have no doubt that they are one and 
 the same state, varying only in degree or attended by 
 peculiarities which are constitutional, or have been 
 caused by a belief that they must be so, whether that 
 belief has been instilled by others or has originated 
 with themselves. 
 
 I. — TRANCE. 
 
 Trance has long been supposed to be a state in 
 which the soul has left the body and passed into re- 
 gions of celestial beings, or wrapped in visions of 
 future and distant things, etc. 
 
 As I have never seen a case of trance, properly so 
 called, I cannot say that I understand what is the true 
 nature of the condition, but presume it to be a som- 
 nambulic state, in which the subject for a certain 
 period remains in an unconscious condition, or roves 
 about in space, remembering what has transpired or 
 not, as the functions of memory, etc., in the various 
 
186 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 organS; were active or not, and awaking when the 
 mind returned. The following is a case in point 
 with my explanation, which was published in the 
 Daily EnqidreVf of Cincinnati, May 15th, 1869. 
 
 From the South Bend {Ind.) National Union. 
 
 AN EXTRAORDINARY CASE — ALLEGED WITCHCRAFT — A YOUNG GIRL 
 IN A TRANCE ELEVEN "WEEKS — QUEER REVELATIONS. 
 
 Some weeks ago it was our intention to lay the 
 facts of the following very singular case before our 
 people, but at the request of the physician. Dr. Fletch- 
 er, have been waiting for further developments. 
 
 North of the village of Mishewaka lives a well- 
 to-do farmer named Jacob Martin, a Pennsylvania 
 Dutchman. Mrs. Martin was born in Germany, but 
 the language used in the family for years has been 
 English, the parents preferring to have the children 
 speak that instead of the German language. Mr. 
 M.'s mother had formerly lived in the family and 
 slept with Julia, a girl about thirteen years of age. 
 According to the statements of several who have 
 visited the family, the old lady has for some time had 
 the unenviable reputation of being a witch. About 
 a year ago it was not found agreeable to have her in 
 the family, so she was removed to Mishewaka. 
 Shortly after, Julia w^s attacked with rheumatism, 
 and in a short time her limbs swelled so that they had 
 to be bandaged. She had to be cared for like an in- 
 fant from this time until about ten weeks ago, when 
 she fell into a trance, which lt),sted for three days, 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 187 
 
 during whicli time slie took no nourishment — appa- 
 rently in a deep sleep, from which no one could suc- 
 ceed in waking her. Several physicians visited her, 
 but could not determine what the symptoms be- 
 tokened. Dr. Fletcher, of our city, was at this time 
 called, who pronounced it catalepsy, caused by spinal 
 diflS-Culty. On the evening of the third day she awoke 
 in convulsions, during which time she bit her tongue 
 so that a spoon, covered with cloth, had to be kept in 
 her mouth. Several thicknesses of the cloth were 
 bitten through in a few minutes. During a lucid in- 
 terval she made startling revelations in regard to her 
 grandmother — asserting that she had bewitched her, 
 and was endeavoring to make her chew her tongue 
 out, to prevent her telling the strange things which 
 had been revealed in the visions. Her conversation 
 was carried on in " High " G-erman, which had never 
 been spoken in the family, and much of which they 
 could not understand. When they did not compre- 
 hend her, she talked the Pennsylvania Dutch quite as 
 fluently, although she never was able to speak a con- 
 nected sentence in either language before. She also 
 related a circumstance regarding some ladies of South 
 Bend. Upon investigation it was found to be reported 
 correctly. Told of some persons who were on the 
 way to see her, but had met with an accident, having 
 " broke down in the mud." Shortly after, the ladies 
 arrived and stated that they " were detained by the 
 breaking of their vehicle near South Bend." 
 
 On Sunday last she was conscious about an hour, 
 
188 AKTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 at whicli time she insisted that it was the influence of 
 her grandmother which caused her illness. She wept 
 bitterly when she spoke of going away again ; said 
 she feared she might never see them again, but stated 
 that she "would be back again on Wednesday, if 
 permitted to return." When asked if she did not 
 want something to eat, she stated that she had eaten, 
 although she had taken no nourishment for several 
 days. When questioned as to the kind of food, she 
 said, " We eat manna where I've been." 
 
 On Wednesday, about noon, she suddenly awoke 
 from her long trance, and stated that " God had told 
 her that she could sit up at the table and eat anything 
 she wanted." At her urgent request her father lifted 
 her from the bed where she had lain helpless so many 
 weeks,' and placed her in a chair at the table, when 
 she helped herself to potatoes, bread and butter, fried 
 eggs, and pie ; everything but meat she partook of 
 freely, and when her mother, frightened at the quan- 
 tity she was eating, chided her, saying she feared the 
 consequences, the girl stated that God had told her 
 nothing she ate would hurt her, and that she must 
 cheer them (her parents) up. They had been low- 
 spirited for- many weeks, and now must be encouraged. 
 There had been evil spirits in possession of her, she 
 said, for ten weeks, but the good spirits had overcome 
 them. She stated that the doctor was giving her just 
 the medicine she needed, with this exception, that 
 since he had seen her she had a soreness in her throat 
 and lungs ; and she wished them to write to him for a 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 189 
 
 prescription to remove that difficulty. Upon being 
 laid back in the bed, her voice changed and she spoke 
 as follows : 
 
 " I am Julia's aunt (naming an aunt who had died 
 in Germany). You have had a very sick girl. She 
 is not now exactly sick, but will show a change in a 
 few days. If God should take her away, you must 
 not mourn for her, for she is His child. I think, 
 however, that she will be permitted to remain with 
 you." 
 
 She also told several other singular things, which 
 we are requested to withhold at present. On Wednes- 
 day afternoon, when we last saw Julia, she was in 
 that same death-like stupor that has characterized her 
 disease for nearly eleven long weeks. Her body is 
 wasted to a mere skeleton. Altogether it is one of 
 the most singular cases of which there seems to be 
 any record. 
 
 WITCHCRAFT AND SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 To the Editors of the Enquirer : 
 
 In your issue of yesterday I noticed, on the third 
 page of your interesting paper, an article describing 
 an alleged case of witchcraft, etc., of which, if you 
 will allow me, I will give the explanation. I have 
 made the subject under consideration and its connec- 
 tions a specialty, and have studied it for the last 
 thirty-five years, and was in hopes that the ignorance 
 of the age of Cotton Mather had passed away forever, 
 but I am sorry to see that so few still understand the 
 nature of the case. 
 
190 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 To be perfectly understood, it will . be necessary to 
 make a few preparatory remarks, and in doing so 
 will be obliged to condense matters by simply giving 
 the facts without entering into lengthy explanations 
 at this time. 
 
 The case of the girl above alluded to is simply 
 one of natural somnambulism, in which the subject is 
 unconscious of her powers, and consequently swayed 
 by what she has been made to believe before she fell 
 into that condition. All physicians, who have made 
 the subject of somnambulism their study, know full 
 well that catalepsy, clairvoyance, and her speaking 
 in a language foreign to her previous waking mo- 
 ments, etc., are powers, symptoms, and acquirements 
 natural and possible to persons while in that 
 condition. 
 
 In the artificial somnambulic state — or, in what 
 has been called the Mesmeric or animal magnetic 
 condition, precisely the same powers, sympathies, etc., 
 are possible — and the only difference between the 
 two states is that, in the latter, they can be taught to 
 make themselves rigid, or cataleptic, clairvoyant, etc., 
 at will, and to awaken or fall into the state at pleasure. 
 These facts, I am aware, are not generally known ; 
 but there is no excuse for them being so, as an un- 
 prejudiced investigation would soon prove, what I 
 have stated, to be true. Permit me, in explanation, 
 further to state, that the girl had an attack of rheuma- 
 tism — a very natural result of taking cold, and which 
 generally arises from imprudence or a transgression 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 191 
 
 of the laws of health, without any reference to imagi- 
 nary causes — of which witchcraft is the most impos- 
 sible. Her falling into what was supposed to be a 
 trance condition, to my mind, was clearly only a 
 natural somnambulic condition (into which thousands 
 of other persons have fallen — and are daily doing so 
 now — without any reference being had to witchcraft 
 as the cause). The case of the girl is only an extreme 
 of the same condition, and is always the result of 
 natural causes, while the seeming convulsions, which 
 were exhibited, were occasioned by the girl's imagi- 
 nation — having been taught^ and believing, that her 
 grandmother was really and truly what had been rep- 
 resented to her, viz. : a witch. 
 
 The High and Low Grerraan spoken by her '* in 
 her lucid intervals" — and which was foreign to her 
 before she entered that condition — was acquired during 
 the time she was in that state; and many similar 
 cases have been recorded in medical works, and are 
 perfectly familiar to those who understand the true 
 nature of the condition, and the powers of persons 
 whil^in it. 
 
 The circumstance she related in regard to some 
 ladies of South Bend was simply a case of clairvoy- 
 ance, and similar feats of seeing are accomplished 
 every day by hundreds of other clairvoyants, and is 
 the result of natural powers possessed by all who can 
 get the eye into a somnambulic condition. 
 
 Believing that she was under the influence of her 
 grandmother caused all the difi&culty and her misery, 
 
192 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 and if slie had known her powers while in the condi- 
 tion she could have thrown herself out of it or fallen 
 into it at pleasure, or could have done either at any 
 moment she decided upon. 
 
 What she said in regard to God, evil and good 
 spirits, and the medicines she needed, etc., was real to 
 her, but the cause was certainly the result of her 
 mind, and not understanding the nature of her condi- 
 tion, she was, of course, influenced by circumstances, 
 ignorance, and her surroundings. 
 
 In explanation of what was spoken through her, 
 in the last paragraph, by her deceased aunt, I have 
 but to say that she was then, also, in a somnambulic 
 state, and that if disembodied spirits can speak through 
 persons at all, it can only be done while they are in 
 that condition. 
 
 This, however, is a matter for all to decide for 
 themselves. I can here only state facts, and hope 
 that this interesting subject will receive more atten- 
 tion from scientific minds than has heretofore been 
 bestowed upon it. Eespectfully, 
 
 WM. B. FAHNESTOCK, M.D., 
 
 Of Lancaster, Penna. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 193 
 
 CHAPTER Xy. 
 
 OF INTUITION. 
 
 fJSTTUITION is supposed, by some, to be a 
 faculty possessed by somnambulists, and is 
 described in the "Practical Manual of Animal 
 Magnetism," by Dr. A. Teste, as " a sublime 
 instinct which all at once initiates the indi- 
 viduals, in whom it is developed, into the most 
 obscure mysteries of his intimate nature." 
 
 " It never," he continues, " could be imagined with 
 what tact, accuracy and precision, somnambulists 
 account for anything which takes place within them. 
 They are literally present at the performance of all their 
 organic functions ; they detect in them the slightest 
 disorder, the minutest change. There are no affections 
 so slight or so latent, even those which, at the com- 
 mencement of their existence, not only do not give 
 occasion to any external symptoms, but do not betray 
 themselves by any species of internal suffering ; there 
 are none, I say, which escape the investigation of the 
 somnambulist. Then of all this he forms a clear, 
 exact, and mathematical idea. He could tell, for 
 instance, how many drops of blood there are in his 
 heart ; he knows, almost to a gramme, how much 
 bread it would require to satisfy his appetite at the 
 
194 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 moment, how many drops of v/ater would be neces- 
 sary to satisfy his thirst, and his valuations are in- 
 conceivably exact. Time, space, forces of all kinds, 
 the resistance and weight of objects, his thoughts, or 
 rather his instinct measures, he calculates, appreci- 
 ates all these matters by a single glance of the eye." 
 
 I have made the above extract, in the first place, 
 to show the extent of knowledge upon this subject in 
 France at the present time; and, in the second place, 
 as an apology for those who nave heretofore believed 
 in the science. This is but a specimen, however, of 
 the hundred thousand absurdities which have been 
 ascribed to somnambulists, and it is no wonder that 
 the intelligent part of the community should have 
 doubted the whole, when such palpable errors have 
 been proclaimed and upheld by the professed leaders 
 of the science. 
 
 When somnambulists enter the state under the 
 belief that they have such extraordinary powers as 
 Dr. Teste has ascribed to them, whatever they may 
 say or predict shall happen to themselves, will certainly 
 take place ; but what they say or predict of any other 
 person will generally be incorrect, particularly if that 
 person has not been made acquainted with what has 
 been said. 
 
 This proves that what they determine upon is the 
 cause of the effect upon themselves, and consequently, 
 is a result of a predetermination on their part that it 
 shall be so. 
 
 This is the reason why Dr. Teste's patients told 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 195 
 
 correctly what lie stated ; but this correctness will 
 only hold good when they speak of matters which 
 are connected with themselves. 
 
 In concluding the same article upon intuition the 
 doctor himself, is inclined to doubt the truth of his 
 assertions, and, although he does not altogether recant 
 what he has said, he attempts, by calling clairvoy- 
 ance to the aid of intuition, to explain the difficulty, 
 and says that : 
 
 " Though the phenomena of vision contribute much 
 in lucid somnambulists to perfect and probably to 
 rectify intuition, it is still beyond all doubt that this 
 latter is not necessarily subordinate to a perfect clair- 
 voyance. I admit, however, that the integrity of the 
 one of two faculties seems to me a guarantee for the 
 excellence of the other ; and as we possess no means 
 of verifying most of the phenomena *f intuition, I do 
 not give implicit credence to these phenomena, except 
 in the case of somnambulists endowed with clair- 
 voyance. 
 
 " Intuition is to clairvoyance what physiology is to 
 anatomy, with this difference, however, that somnam- 
 bulists, even the least lucid, feel a priori the vital 
 actions which are taking place within them, and have 
 no occasion for organ ographic notions in order to be 
 endowed with a very passible physiological appre- 
 ciation." 
 
 It is very evident, to my mind, that intuition plays 
 
 no part in obtaining correct information of any kind, 
 
 and all that is or can be obtained by somnambulists 
 11 ^ 
 
196 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. ^ 
 
 or persons in any other state, is tlarough the senses or 
 faculties properly so called. 
 
 I deny that it is possible for the best somnambu- 
 lists to do what has been above ascribed to them. 
 They can estimate or guess as well as when awake ; 
 but if they are not very careful, may be as often 
 wrong as they would be in a natural state. I admit 
 that all their faculties, while in this state, are capable 
 of becoming more active than when awake ; and on 
 that account they may often have, perhaps, estimated 
 better than they could have done when in a natural 
 state ; but I deny that they have or can gain any 
 correct knowledge by what is called intuition or 
 instinct. The words intuition and instinct are under- 
 stood to mean " Knowledge not obtained by deduc- 
 tion of reason, or an internal impulse to act in a certain 
 way in ignorance of the cause." 
 
 There is a certain craving or a propensity in each of 
 the faculties, produced by the activity of the func- 
 tions (love) in each of the organs, and which activity 
 is, in my opinion, always brought about by the out- 
 ward presentation of something through one or more 
 of the senses, or by a corresponding idea in the mind 
 producing the necessary stimulus ; but I cannot con- 
 ceive that this is even intuition or instinctive, but, in 
 every case, a produced inclination or propensity to act 
 in a certain way according to the nature of the faculty 
 acting. 
 
 New born children cry and suck, etc., but it is 
 argued that this is not an act of the understanding, 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 197 
 
 and that it is produced by some internal impulse or 
 instinct. 
 
 If there be no positive understanding or reflection in 
 tbese cases it is certainly very evident that children 
 both cry and suck from certain motives. When they 
 cry they must have experienced something unpleasant 
 or painful, through one or more of the senses, etc., 
 and when they suck the organ of alimentiveness is 
 active, and has been excited either by the sight, the 
 smell, or some gastric necessity stimulating the organ, 
 and therefore cannot be instinctive, or an effect with- 
 out a cause in either case. 
 
 Animals do not act from instinct any more than 
 men. They possess some faculties common to man. 
 Man has the advantage of numbers, and kinds, but 
 not always of degree. 
 
198 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 CHAPTEE XYI. 
 
 PRESENTIMENT OR FOREKNOWLEDGE. 
 
 'OBEKNOWLEDGE, properly so called, is a 
 knowledge of something which has not hap- 
 pened, or is yet to come ; and of which no 
 person has any previous thought, intimation, 
 fear, suspicion, or knowledge of any kind. 
 Many cases are related which are said to have been 
 of this description ; but I have as yet not been able 
 to see an instance sufficiently clear in persons who 
 were not in. a perfectly normal condition. The fol- 
 lowing case has been detailed as one of this charac- 
 ter, in a work on " Pathetism," by La Koy Sunder- 
 land. 
 
 " An intelligent gentleman of this city, and one, by 
 the way, as little given to belief in dreams as any one 
 I ever knew, gave me the following account. Busi- 
 ness rendered it necessary for him to visit Albany. 
 But for some reasons, to him altogether unaccount- 
 able, he felt very much disinclined to go. After 
 vascillating for some time, he finally took one of the 
 evening boats, and at the usual hour retired in his 
 berth. He soon fell asleep and dreamed that he saw 
 his wife, pale and scarcely alive from loss of blood. 
 She was so near dead that she had become quite cold, 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 199 
 
 and lie built a fire, that by warming tbe body lie 
 might bring her to life again. The sight so dis- 
 turbed him that it awoke him, but on falling again to 
 sleep, he had precisely the same dream again. The 
 cause of his wife's having bled to death he did not 
 perceive, but it now appeared that she was cold and 
 dead from loss of blood. 
 
 " On wakiog in the morning, he found it impossi- 
 ble to banish the impression which these dreams had 
 made upon his mind ; and soon after reaching Albany 
 he received a letter summoning him to return, and 
 stating that his wife, within an hour after his depar- 
 ture, had met with the accident from which she had 
 well nigh flooded to death. 
 
 " On returning, he found that she had, indeed, been 
 so near dying that the physician and friends had given 
 her up;' supposing that nothing could by any means 
 save her life. 
 
 '•When he left her, he had not anticipated any- 
 thing of the kind, and is not conscious that such an 
 accident ever entered his mind. And I should add 
 that this gentleman has no faith in clairvoyance." 
 
 This case I consider to be purely of a clairvoyant 
 character, and although the gentleman to whom it 
 happened may not believe in such a power, I am per- 
 suaded that his information could not have been re- 
 ceived in any other manner. 
 
 The gentleman's mind, in the first place, was much 
 disturbed, and, although he could assign no reason 
 for it, it does not follow that because he felt so, that 
 
200 ARTIFICIAL SOMN-AMBULISM. 
 
 something of an unpleasant nature must necessarily 
 happen. 
 
 Such feelings or presentiments, the cause of which I 
 have already explained in a previous chapter, very often 
 fiteal over the minds of most persons when they are 
 about to leave home, particularly when they are not 
 very anxious to go ; because we know that there is a 
 possibility that something may happen ; but the func- 
 tions of the brain, although we may not be conscious 
 of their doing so, are almost always on the alert, and 
 reaching out often observe things in the outer world 
 that are taking or about to take place, and produce 
 presentiments which we may not always be able to 
 define. This was no doubt the case with the gentle- 
 man in question, and was the cause of his uneasiness, 
 and his vision which followed I think can be ex- 
 plained or accounted for in the following manner : 
 
 He felt uneasy and disturbed about leaving home, 
 consequently his thoughts were upon it. He went to 
 bed, fell into a somnambulic condition, and his mind 
 naturally wandering home, he saw his wife in New 
 York, precisely as she lay, pale and scarcely alive 
 from loss of blood. What followed was very natural, 
 and his finding his supposed dream true only proves 
 that he saw correctly, and any other good clairvoyant 
 could have done the same thing for him, had their 
 mind or attention been directed to his wife at the 
 same time. 
 
 The following, which is also detailed in the same 
 work and ascribed to sympathy by the author, was 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 201 
 
 evidently the result ofaccident, or at most the effect 
 of premonition or presentiment. 
 
 "Judge Stelling, in his almanac of 1808, relates a 
 remarkable presentiment of a minister, who was taking 
 a walk with the intention of visiting a rocky moun- 
 tain near his house, and of enjoying the beautiful 
 view from it. While approaching the summit of the 
 mountain he felt restless and uneasy ; unable to ex- 
 plain this feeling, he asked himself whether it was 
 right for him to spend his time thus idly ; and busied 
 in such thoughts he stepped aside for a moment to 
 seek a cool place under a wall formed by the rock. 
 He had scarcely left the narrow path leading to the 
 top of the mountain, when a large stone, breaking 
 loose from the rest of the rock, with great vehemence 
 struck the spot where, one moment before, he was 
 standing." 
 
 Many similar instances of presentiment have been 
 related by various authors, but they can all be ac- 
 counted for upon reasonable principles. Many more 
 could be stated where nothing has happened after 
 similar feelings have been experienced. In these 
 cases the functions of the imagination in the faculties 
 reaching out and acting, have created ideas which 
 produce the feelings experienced, and are as real 
 where nothing happens as where something does take 
 place, a knowledge of which was before obtained b^ 
 the reaching out of certain functions, independent ol 
 the subject's consciousness. 
 
202 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 CHAPTER XYII. 
 
 I. — OF INTERIOR PREVISION. 
 
 HIS is considered a species of fore-knowledge, 
 and the following description of it by Dr. 
 Teste will give the reader an idea of what is 
 meant by the term. 
 "Lucid somnambulists have not only the 
 consciousness of their present philosophical or patho- 
 logical state, but they can even announce by a sort of 
 fore-knowledge which belongs only to them, all the 
 modifications destined to occur in their system. It is 
 a calculation on their part, a process of deduction, by 
 means of which they determine from that which exists 
 that which does not yet exist. 
 
 " This is what no one can tell ; but what is quite 
 certain is, that the instances of interior prevision, that 
 is, of prevision bearing on occurrences and events re- 
 lating to the individual himself, are exceedingly nu- 
 merous. Every author on the subject cites several 
 of them, 
 
 "Heter Cazot, a somnambulist mentioned in the 
 Report of 1832, predicted several weeks beforehand 
 the day and hour when he will be attacked with a fit 
 of epilepsy. He not only determines the instant 
 when the fit is to come on, but also its violence and 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 203 
 
 daration. The commission wliich verifies the fact 
 vouches for its authenticity. 
 
 "Paul Yillegrand, who is also mentioned in M. 
 Husson's work, predicted a long time beforehand all 
 the phases of his disease, and everything occurred 
 precisely as he predicted." 
 
 There is no doubt that these things have been done, 
 but I differ materially in my opinion as to the cause. 
 It is well known to me, that when a resolution is 
 taken, a belief cherished, or a determination formed 
 by persons while in this state, that, when they 
 awake, although they may know nothing about it 
 or relative to it, they always do what has been so 
 resolved or determined upon at the time appointed 
 or specified. 
 
 I have had a lady, who, for the last ten years, had 
 not tasted coffee, and who always disliked anything 
 sweet, to ask for a cup of sweetened coffee at a cer- 
 tain time, although she could not at the time tell the 
 reason why she did a thing so contrary to her habits. 
 Ten days before, she had agreed, while asleep, to try 
 whether an experiment of the kind could be effected 
 in her case without her knowing anything about it 
 while awake ; and when the time came, she declared 
 that she felt almost an irresistible propensity to drink 
 a cup of sweetened coffee, and did so, with a perfect 
 relish. This lady could create or relieve pain in 
 any part of her body, or even forget her own name 
 when she awoke, if she made the resolution to do so 
 while in this state. 
 
 «& 
 
204 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 I could relate many other cases of the kind were 
 it necessary ; and I have stated the above to show 
 that it is possible for things of the kind to take place 
 independent of the subject's knowledge when awake, 
 although they may have doubted the fact before they 
 tested it themselves. 
 
 This is precisely the case with those who predict 
 or say that certain things shall come to pass, or take 
 place at a certain time ; and is the reason why all 
 predictions relating to themselves are always verified. 
 
 It is, therefore, highly important, in all cases, not to 
 let them determine upon such events, unless they are of 
 such a nature as to he beneficial to them in their waking 
 moments. Too much stress cannot be laid upon this 
 important point, nor too much caution given to those 
 who entrust themselves into incompetent hands, as 
 improper and highly injurious consequences may fol- 
 low for life if such persons do not understand the true 
 nature of the various phenomena which are peculiar 
 to this state. 
 
 This strange power, or faculty, is one of the most 
 important, however, in the catalogue of phenomena 
 belonging to this state ; and I have taken advantage 
 of it, as I have before stated, for the purpose of curing 
 diseases, removing unpleasant habits, or unfortunate 
 affections, etc., and of which I shall speak more fully 
 when I treat of these subjects. 
 
 II. — OF EXTERIOR PREVISION. 
 
 External prevision is said, by Dr. Teste, to be the 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 205 
 
 "incompreliensible faculty of predicting during their 
 somnambulism events with which their existence will 
 be mixed up, but the cause of which is evidently 
 foreign to their system, or one to which their system 
 bears no relation, and cannot have any species of 
 connection with it that can be at all explained." 
 
 Many cases of this kind of prevision are said to 
 have taken place. That of Madame Hortense, related 
 in Dr. Teste's " Practical Manual," I here give a con- 
 densed account : 
 
 Madame Hortense, it appears, had been in a state 
 of Artificial Somnambulism frequently before the 
 present sitting, in which she predicted, among other 
 things, that she should take a fright at something on a 
 certain day, which she mentioned, the result of which 
 would be difall and a miscarriage. Dr. Teste endeavored, 
 by questioning her, to ascertain where and at what she 
 was to become frightened ; but she could tell nothing 
 about it, and insisted that nothing could prevent it. 
 To his question — " Do you know precisely what you 
 are to suffer ?" She replied, " Certainly ; and I am 
 now going to tell you. Tuesday, at half-past three, 
 immediately after having had a fright, I shall have a 
 weakness come over me, which will last eight min- 
 utes ; after this, I shall be seized with very violent 
 pains in the kidneys, which will last the remainder 
 of the day, and will continue for the entire night. 
 On Wednesday morning I shall commence to lose 
 blood ; this loss of blood will increase rapidly, and 
 become very profuse ; however, there will be no oc- 
 
206 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 casion to be alarmed at all this, for it will not com- 
 promise my life. Thursday morning I shall be much, 
 better ; I shall even be able to leave ray bed for al- 
 most the entire day ; but in the evening, at half-past 
 'G.ve, I shall suffer another attack of hemorrhage, 
 which will be followed by delirium. The nights, 
 Thursday and Friday, will be favorable ones; but 
 Friday night I shall lose my reason." Her husband, 
 who was present, very much moved at what she had 
 stated, asked her whether she would be long delir- 
 ious? She replied, "Three days;" and added: '^Be 
 not alarmed, Alfred, I shall neither remain bereft of 
 reason, nor shall I die ; I shall suffer, that is all." 
 
 She was aroused, and remembered nothing that she 
 had predicted or had passed in her sleep. 
 
 The fatal day arrived, and Madame Hortense was 
 persuaded to enter the sleep again, and again pre- 
 dicted that ''Between three and four o'clock I shall take 
 a fright at something ; I shall have a fall; the result 
 will he an abundant hemorrhage.^'' To all the doctor's 
 questions respecting the cause and where it was to 
 be, etc., he could obtain no satisfaction. 
 
 She was awakened, and again knew nothing of 
 what had transpired. She was watched through the 
 whole day by her husband and Doctor Teste. Every 
 precaution was taken by them to prevent her being 
 frightened. She noticed these unusual attentions, 
 and, of course, wondered at them ; but they evaded 
 her questions as to the cause, and told her nothing 
 about her predictions. She eventually requested 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 207 
 
 that they would permit her to withdraw, and she did 
 so in company with her husband. 
 
 They had left the room but a moment when the 
 doctor heard a piercing shriek and the noise of a 
 body which had fallen. The following is the doctor's 
 account of what had happened : " I ran up ; at the 
 entrance of the water-closet Monsieur * * ^ holds 
 his wife, with all the appearance of dying, in his 
 arms. It is she, then, that cried out, and the noise 
 heard was occasioned by her fall. The moment she 
 let go her husband's arm to enter the water-closet, a 
 rat, of which she had an incredible horror, in a place 
 where one had not been seen for twenty years before, 
 presented itself to her view, and gave her so great 
 and so sudden a fright that she fell back, without 
 there being a possibility of sustaining her." 
 
 All the rest is said to have taken place precisely 
 as she had predicted. 
 
 The above, at first sight, appears inexplicable ; but 
 when we examine the facts collectively, and reflect 
 that it would have been as easy for her to have told 
 that the rat was to produce her fright (granting that she 
 had this power at all) as it was for her to tell or pre- 
 dict that she was to have a fright at a certain time, 
 and that it was to produce the train of consequences 
 which she so minutely described, and her not being able 
 to predict this, nor the place where it was to happen, 
 etc., proves to my mind that persons in this state 
 predict most correctly, when what they foretell relates 
 to themselves. 
 
208 ' ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 This, then, is nothing more than that which was 
 described as being interior prevision ; and the same 
 explanation which was given of that is applicable to 
 this also ; and if the rat had not frightened her by 
 the merest chance in the world, something else 
 would ; for frightened she would ha,ve been at the 
 predicted time, if nothing more frightful had pre- 
 sented itself than her own shadow. What followed 
 was upon the principle, that the prediction is the 
 cause of the effect ; and if she had not been suffered 
 to predict, or had previously been made acquainted 
 with the true nature of the sleep, and her absolute 
 powers therein, that the above predictions never 
 would have been made, and, consequently, what fol- 
 lowed never would have taken place. 
 
 It therefore shows the extreme folly, if not crim- 
 inality, of encouraging or permitting subjects to pre- 
 dict or make resolutions which may be inimical, 
 disastrous, or contrary to their well-being, whether 
 they are asleep or awake. 
 
 III. — PROPHETIC DREAMS. 
 
 Prophetic dreams are referable to the same cause, 
 viz. : Somnambulism, and can all be explained upon 
 the principle of clairvoyance. 
 
 lY. — WITCHCRAFT. 
 
 "Witchcraft has nothing to do with Somnambulism, 
 and is only an effect produced upon the minds of 
 those who have been made to believe that certain 
 persons were endowed with certain powers. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 209 
 
 If persons ignorant of these facts are made to be- 
 lieve tliat a certain person, styled a witch or a wizard, 
 has power to produce certain effects, such effects will, 
 sooner or later, follow that belief; not because such 
 a person has such powers, but because the subjects 
 believe that they have. The maladies produced in 
 such cases assume various shapes, and are referable 
 to the impressions originally received, or the super- 
 stition and whims of the subjects themselves. For a 
 case in point, see page 186 of this work, viz. : on 
 Witchcraft and Somnambulism, as published in the 
 Daily Enquirer of Cincinnati, May 15th, 1869, under 
 the head of " Trance." 
 
210 AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 CHAPTER XYIII. 
 
 SYMPATHY. 
 
 OTWITHSTANDING all that lias been said 
 
 in favor of sympathy, and all the arguments 
 used and cases quoted to prove that such a 
 thing exists between bodies entirely distinct 
 from each other, and, independent of direct 
 communication of any kind, or that it is the means 
 through or by which all the phenomena are exhibited 
 in cases where one part of the body or different 
 bodies, etc., not originally affected, shall be affected 
 by another originally so, I cannot subscribe to. 
 
 The phenomena ascribed to it are exceedingly 
 numerous ; and it has almost become, like electricity, 
 the cause of everything that cannot be explained by 
 an imperfect philosophy. 
 
 That there is a correspondence, or a reciprocal 
 adaptation of one part of the body to another, and 
 of the whole body to the mind, is clear to my rea- 
 son, and the effects which one produces upon the 
 other is often remarkable ; but I deny that they are 
 effected through sympathy, or anything like what is 
 understood by that term. 
 
 In a well-disposed person we see a remarkable 
 coincidence in the shape of the head, the qualities 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMIS^AMBULISM. 211 
 
 of tbe mind, and the expression of the countenance, 
 etc., but is this concurrence the effect of sympathy? 
 Who would be willing to subscribe to such a doc- 
 trine ? Is it not more rational to ascribe the appear- 
 ance of the face to the positive qualities of the mind 
 producing the effect directly through the nervous 
 system, without a reference to anything else, or seek- 
 ing for something which of necessity must render the 
 philosophy of the matter less clear ? 
 
 If we titillate tbe fauces, vomiting will ensue ; or, 
 if we see food, the salivary glands will be excited. 
 Disgust, swinging, sailing, or a blow upon the head 
 sometimes produce vomiting. Diseases of the thigh 
 or hip-joint are sometimes felt in the knee ; those of 
 the arm, in the elbow ; and those of the liver, in the 
 right shoulder, etc. ; but all these facts do not prove 
 that they are caused by sympathy, and not by a di- 
 rect communication, first with the brain, and then to 
 the part directly or indirectly affected. 
 
 We might as well ascribe the vibration of chords 
 to the same thing, (sympathy,) or say that, when a 
 finger is pricked, the brain receives the impression 
 by sympathy. 
 
 When the fauces are titillated, the nervous system 
 conveys the feeling to the brain, and the mind, through 
 the same system, affects the stomach, and produces 
 vomiting. 
 
 When we see food, an impression is conveyed to 
 
 the mind through or by the faculty of seeing, and the 
 
 mind, exciting the glands through the nervous sys- 
 12 
 
212 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 tern, produces a flow of saliva, etc. Disgust, swing- 
 ing, sailing, or a blow upon the head produce vomit- 
 ing because the brain, or a certain portion of it, has 
 been disagreeably affected, and the impression has 
 been conveyed to the stomach by direct communica- 
 tion through the nervous system. 
 
 Several cases are recorded where similar affections 
 are said to have taken place at the same time, in 
 twins, who were at a distance from each other when 
 such affections were simultaneous. 
 
 I quote the following as a supposed case of double 
 sympathy, which was communicated to the Royal 
 Academy of Medicine, by M. Cagentre, in 1824 : 
 
 " Twin brothers were affected precisely alike for a 
 number of years. Whatever indisposition one suf- 
 fered was suffered by the other at the same time. 
 Derangement of the alimentary canal, intestinal 
 worms, etc., always made their appearance in both at 
 one and the same moment, and the symptoms in both 
 were of equal intensity. Dr. Kourel carefiilly watched 
 them after their return from a fifteen months' stay in 
 the country, and verified the observations of the 
 nurses. He found that quotidian intermittent fever 
 commenced and terminated on the same day in both ; 
 both had acute conjunctivitis together, and also colic, 
 which lasted in each for twenty-four hours. Two 
 molar teeth made their appearance in each at the 
 same time. These things took place in 1831. In 
 1832 they had different eruptions, but both suffered 
 contemporaneously. In the winter they had bronchitis 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 213 
 
 together. In 1833 thej were attacked with measles 
 and after these with scarlet fever ; in these diseases 
 each twin had symptoms precisely similar to the 
 other, and the commencement and termination in 
 both were precisely at the same period. In 1834 
 they had each ear-ache and intermittent fever together ; 
 and also vesicular eruption on the back of the neck. 
 But their dispositions were entirely opposite ; one was 
 thin and lively, the other robust and indolent." 
 
 In the above case of the twins, I have but to repeat 
 what I have so often stated, that the cause of all the 
 above affections was produced by the reaching out of 
 the faculties of the boys, independent of their knowl- 
 edge, and clairvoyantly seeing each other's condition, 
 thus producing, upon the principle of seeing disease 
 in others, like diseases in themselves. 
 
 All physicians are familiar with the fact that seeing 
 even with the natural eye disease in one person often 
 produces like affections in others. Convulsions, re- 
 ligious "loss of strength," cholera, and even small 
 pox, have been produced in others, with no other 
 communication than by the sight. 
 
 In this case an impression is conveyed to the brain 
 which, being of a disagreeable nature, produces fear 
 or a helief that like eiSects will follow, thus causing 
 the very disease that they desired to shun. 
 
 When the religious faculties are excited and act in 
 unison with the marvellous, the cautious, and the 
 imitative faculties, singular affections are often pro- 
 duced, of which the following account by Dr. F. 
 Kobinson, of Tennessee, is a remarkable instance. 
 
214: ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 " The cliurclies," says the Doctor, " iu these States 
 at that period were small and uncomfortable, and the 
 people from necessity assembled in the open field at 
 extraordinary meetings. These meetings lasted from 
 three to five days. They remained upon the spot 
 day and night, and worshipped their Maker inces- 
 santly. The outward expression of their worship 
 consisted chiefly in alternate crying, laughing, singing, 
 and shouting ; and at the same time performing the 
 greatest variety of gesticulation which the muscular 
 system is capable of producing. It was under these 
 circumstances that some of them found themselves 
 unable, by voluntary efforts, to suppress the contrac- 
 tion of their muscles ; and, to their own astonishment, 
 and the diversion of many of the spectators, they con- 
 tinued to act from necessity the curious character 
 which they had commenced from choice. 
 
 " The disease no sooner appeared than it spread 
 with rapidity through the medium of imitation. 
 
 '' Thus it was not uncommon for an affected person 
 to communicate it to a greater part of a crowd, who 
 from curiosity, or other motives, had collected around 
 him. 
 
 " The contractions are sudden and violent, such as 
 are denominated convulsions ; being sometimes so 
 powerful when in the muscles of the back, that the 
 patient is thrown on the ground, where for some 
 time his motions more resemble those of a live fish, 
 when thrown on land, than anything else to which 
 I can compare them. During the intermission a 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 215 
 
 paroxysm is often excited at the sight of a person 
 affected, but more frequently by the common salute 
 of shakiDg hands. 
 
 " The sensations of the patient in a paroxysm are 
 generally agreeable, which the enthusiastic class often 
 endeavor to express by laughing, shouting, dancing, 
 etc. Fatigue is almost always complained of after 
 violent paroxysms, and sometimes a general soreness 
 is experienced. It has not proved mortal in a single 
 instance within my knowledge, but becomes lighter 
 by degrees, and finally disappears." 
 
 The " Jerks," the " Eolling exercise," the " Barks," 
 etc., are of the same character, and are produced by 
 the same cause. 
 
 I. CLAIRVOYANCE. 
 
 "When any of the senses are in the somnambulic 
 condition, they become what I call, for want of a bet- 
 ter term, clearminded. Clairvoyance relates to the 
 eye only, and is internal perception, or perception without 
 the aid of the external eye. From what has already 
 been said in this work respecting clairvoyance, the 
 reader must, in a great measure, be acquainted with 
 my views, but it is still necessary to give some illus- 
 trations in detail, and other explanations connected 
 with this subject. 
 
 With this view I give the following letter which T 
 sent to the editor of the " Magnet," and published in 
 vol. II., ISTo. 1, of that work, for June, 1843. I now 
 give the terms as orignally sent. They were altered 
 
216 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 to suit the views of tlie editor, which. I cannot sub- 
 scribe to. The letter is as follows : 
 
 " Dear Sir : — I have been engaged in attending to 
 persons while in a state of Artificial Somnambulism, 
 principally for the cure of diseases ; yet, whenever I 
 have found the sight of such persons to be clairvoyant, 
 I have made it a point during the time necessary for 
 them to remain in it, to study this remarkable phe- 
 nomenon; and it has always given me pleasure, on 
 similar occasions, to exhibit its peculiarities to others 
 who were desirous of witnessing it. 
 
 " My audiences have, with few exceptions, been of 
 a private nature, and were composed generally of the 
 most obdurate and inveterate skeptics, requiring me 
 to make many and often repeated experiments, 
 with such care and circumspection as their unbelief 
 warranted. 
 
 "In this manner and by other experiments which I 
 prosecuted with, if possible, still greater caution, I 
 have been able to gather a sufficient number of facts 
 to overwhelm and convince me that their ability to 
 discern without the aid of their eyes is, indeed, true 
 beyond the possibility of a doubt. I have been ex- 
 tremely guarded in my own experiments, so much so, 
 that I would not permit any one to enter the room 
 after having had them to place various articles in 
 boxes — of which I had no knowledge whatever ; yet, 
 after taking each box into my hand promiscuously, 
 and having successively asked questions as to their 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 217 
 
 contents, to my astonistiment, I found tlie answers 
 correct, notwithstanding some of the articles were of 
 such a nature as to make guessing correctly out of 
 question. One of the boxes contained a piece of 
 
 cabbage leaf, 'broken off and not cut,' as Mr. C. S , 
 
 the subject, most accurately described it, together 
 with its shape, size, color, uses, and his own dislike 
 to its taste, when prepared for the table. 
 
 " When a sense is in the sleeping condition of Arti- 
 ficial Somnambulism it is in a perfect state of rest, 
 and lays dormant until it is aroused by the person in 
 whose care they are, or by an effort of their own will 
 which is, at all times, independent of the so-called 
 operator. He may request them to look or to hear, 
 but they can comply or not as they please ; and when 
 their - inclination to hear, etc., ceases, such senses 
 relapse into their former inactivity, and are then, so 
 long as it is their will they shall remain so, addressed 
 by others in vain. 
 
 " I have also made many experiments lately, to 
 test their powers of hearing at a distance, which I 
 have found as extraordinary as their clairvoyance, 
 and as astounding as it is true. 
 
 "The phenomena of clairvoyance seems to create 
 more doubt in the mind of skeptics than any other 
 peculiarity which is exhibited by subjects in this 
 state; yet it is, by no means, more extraordinary 
 than that they can, whenever they please, know the 
 will of the operator, experience no pain while under 
 the severest surgical operation, nor hear any noise 
 
218 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 unless directed to it by him, or is a special desire of 
 their own. 
 
 "Many admit the truth of the sleep and all the 
 other phenomena, bat cannot believe that they see 
 without the aid of their eyes. This, they say, is un- 
 natural, and contrary to all their preconceived notions, 
 and, therefore, cannot exist, thus building up a stand- 
 point at whose shrine they would constrain truth to 
 worship. 
 
 " There seems to be a morbid propensity in some 
 persons to doubt and to proclaim everything false 
 which they cannot understand, or w^hich does not 
 accord with their peculiar views, as if, without any 
 investigation, they had imbibed with their mother's 
 milk universal knowledge, and despised all that did 
 not originate with themselves. 
 
 "But I have lately seen many such men bow to 
 the force of truth in spite of their philosopliyf and 
 would advise others of a similar character, first to 
 assure themselves that they have examined the sub- 
 ject thoroughly, and under such circumstances as to 
 leave no doubt upon their minds before they arrive 
 at conclusions which may be unjust. 
 
 " The reign of theory is past, and unless they can 
 produce facts to substantiate their views they will 
 find that their opinions weigh but little when opposed 
 to truth. If they have not experimented personally, 
 honestly, and with a desire for the truth, they are 
 not and cannot be capable of judging. 
 
 **Some, indeed, of the above stamp have, after a 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 219 
 
 brief and unfair examination, left such exhibitions 
 wilfully dissatisfied, and seemed to glorj in their 
 ability to evade the truth, verifjdng the saying that : 
 * There are none so blind as those who will not see.' 
 But it is a matter of no importance to the science, or 
 to the world at large, whether such men believe or 
 not, as their opinions — no matter what their stations 
 in society may be — will not alter the facts, nor change 
 the nature of that which really exists. 
 
 " Facts, stubborn and incontrovertible facts, have 
 settled this question in my mind, and it is with such 
 arguments only, that I have constrained others to 
 believe that the sense of seeing when in this state, 
 enables the subject to discern, not only articles held 
 in the closed hands of others, but objects and scenes 
 at a distance. 
 
 " Darkness, matter, and space, seem to offer no ob- 
 struction to their view, and I have had them, times 
 without number, correctly to describe and name arti- 
 cles held in the closed hands of others, of which I had 
 no knowledge whatever. 
 
 " In the same manner they have described pictures, 
 etc., held behind them, and named persons outside 
 of the house, although their presence was not expected, 
 and they arrived after the subject had been in this 
 state for some hours. They have told the contents 
 of closed boxes at a distance, which they never saw, 
 and named the amount of money, and kind of coin in 
 pocket-books and purses which were held in the 
 hands of inveterate skeptics. 
 
220 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 "They have found persons at a distant city, with 
 whom they were acquainted, without ever having 
 been there themselves, and told accurately — neither 
 more nor less — what they had been doing at a certain 
 time and place. 
 
 "They have described places and scenes at a distance, 
 where they had never been, to the perfect satisfaction 
 of hundreds of skeptics who, at different periods, re- 
 quested them to go with them in thought ; yet, not- 
 withstanding all these facts, some still hold out and 
 battle in the dark. 
 
 " Clairvoyance must be seen to be believed, and I 
 do not censure those who disbelieve it, that have 
 not had an opportunity of witnessing it in its 
 purity ; but I do those who, when present on an oc- 
 casion of the kind, arrogantly assume the umpire and 
 question the integrity of every one, at the same time 
 that they, themselves, use all the unfair means and 
 trickery in their power to thwart the experiments. 
 
 " In conclusion, I will state, for the benefit of those 
 who are anxious to try experiments successfully, that 
 it is necessary to put all questions distinctly, and to 
 await their answers patiently, as hurrying them from 
 one thing to another distresses them, and frequently 
 makes them unwilling to answer at all. When I wish 
 to direct their minds to anything, I usually do so by 
 telling them where it is placed or held, and then ask 
 them whether they see it ? If they answer in the 
 affirmative, I then request them to name or describe 
 it. This is not always necessary, particularly after 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMN^A^^IBilLISM. 221 
 
 the first sitting. The articles, etc., to be describee!, 
 ought not to be known by the operator before the 
 experiment, nor should there be a word said in the 
 room by any person, respecting them, either to 
 instruct or mislead, as I have, often known such inter- 
 ference to thwart experiments which, otherwise, 
 would have been satisfactory." 
 
 The views in the above letter, which were published 
 twenty-six years ago, I still hold to be true, and 
 many similar facts have been added to the list, all of 
 which confirm the knowledge previously obtained. 
 But, as I have before stated, it must be remembered 
 that I do not place implicit confidence in the clair- 
 voyance of all subjects, particularly when they imag- 
 ine or are unwilling to look, knowing that they can 
 see what they imagine as well as they can that which 
 really exists, if their minds are not carefully directed. 
 
 CLAIRVOYANCE AT A DISTANCE. 
 
 Case 1. 
 
 Subject, Miss . She was requested to ob- 
 serve and to state what Mr. K was doing in the 
 
 next room, the door heing closed, and the back of her 
 
 chair toward the room in which Mr. K then 
 
 was. 
 
 Answer. — ''^e is standing in the center of the 
 room, and is holding a chair above his head." 
 
 The door was thrown open, and Mr. K stood 
 
 where she said, holding a chair above his head. It 
 
222 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 will be necessary to state that Mr. K wa& ex- 
 tremely skeptical, and was, of course, not satisfied 
 with one experiment. Several other skeptics were 
 also present, who took great care that everything 
 was done to their satisfaction. 
 
 The door was again closed by them, and she was 
 again asked what Mr. K. was doing. 
 
 Answe7\ — " He is standing up, and is holding a pil- 
 low upon his head." 
 
 The door was again thrown open, and he was found 
 to be standing, holding a pillow upon his head. 
 
 The door being again closed, she was once more 
 desired to state what Mr. K. was doing. 
 
 Answer. — " He is lying down full length upon the 
 floor." 
 
 Her answer was again correct : he was found 
 stretched upon the floor when the door opened. 
 
 On another occasion the same subject was requested 
 by several other skeptics to tell what Mr. S. was do- 
 ing in the next room. 
 
 Answer. — ''He is standing up, and is holding the 
 piano-stool upon his right shoulder.^^ 
 
 Her answer was correct ; and in like manner she 
 told that he was holding a note hook upon his head; and 
 again that he had thrown a shawl about his shoulders, 
 and had placed a honnet on his head. 
 
 The same precautions were taken by 4he gentlemen 
 to prevent deception that had been used on a former 
 occasion. The door was guarded closely, and opened 
 by themselves, and the positions which Mr, S. assumed 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 223 
 
 we:re not premeditated by him, but assumed upon the 
 instant after the door had been closed. Deception was 
 therefore out of the question. 
 
 Case 2. 
 
 Subject, Mrs. D. She had been afflicted with dys- 
 pepsia and nervous headache for several years, and 
 had entered the state twice before under my care, and 
 on the present occasion was at a neighbor's house, 
 about half a mile from her home. She came over in 
 the afternoon for the purpose of entering the state, 
 and was to remain there while I tarried in the neigh- 
 borhood. In the evening, after having performed 
 various experiments in clairvoyance, her husband 
 came over to see us, and as he had no faith in her 
 ability to "see with her eyes shut!'' ^e requested that if 
 she was able she should look home and see whether 
 everything in a certain room was as she had left it. 
 
 After she had looked, she remarked that he must 
 have given himself a great deal of trouble to strip the 
 children's bed, and to disarrange the furniture. Not 
 satisfied with this, he requested her to say what he 
 had placed upon a certain dresser. She at first seemed 
 very unwilling to look, but at last did so, and imme- 
 diately said that she knew what it was, and desired to 
 know what possessed him to place the small chest up 
 til ere. Her husband then stated that before he left 
 home, he had stripped the children's bed and disar- 
 ranged the furniture in the room, and placed the small 
 chest upon the dresser. 
 
224 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 Case 3. 
 
 Subject, Miss H . This young lady- had been 
 
 afflicted with epileptic convulsions from her childhood, 
 and was now on a visit to Lancaster for the purpose 
 of trying what effect Somnambulism would have upon 
 her disease. She had been in the condition several 
 times, and since her first sitting has had no return of 
 her fits. Upon this occasion, after entering the state, 
 she was requested to throw her mind home — about 
 four miles distant — and see what was going on there. 
 After stating many things respecting the family, she 
 said that they were hitching up the horse into the 
 small wagon^ and that her mother was getting ready 
 to visit Lancaster, but wondered why they did not 
 take the buggy ; and after a pause said, '"' They are 
 now getting into the wagon, and are coming towards 
 Lancaster." In about an hour afterwards her mind 
 was again directed to them, and she said they were 
 almost in the city. In about ten minutes after, the 
 vehicle was driven up to the door and her mother 
 entered the room. This visit from her mother was 
 not expected, and the roads being heavy, the small 
 wagon was employed instead of the buggy, which was 
 usually made use of for that purpose. This young 
 lady has never had an attack of epilepsy since, was 
 married some years ago, and is raising a fine family. 
 
 Case 4. •*" 
 
 The following was sent to the editor of the "Mag- 
 net,^'' and published in that periodical in November, 
 1843 • 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 225 
 
 Subject, Mrs. H , of most exemplary character, 
 
 who has, been laboring under a nervous afifection of 
 the eyes and lower extremities, rendering her perfectly 
 hlind and lame for two years, and who has been en- 
 tirely restored by entering this state. 
 
 She was requested while in this condition to tell 
 what a certain gentleman had in his yard attached 
 to his house, at a distance of several miles. When 
 asked whether she would look at it, she replied that 
 she did not care about going there, but would look ; 
 and upon doing so, asked me what kind of an animal 
 it was. 
 
 I told ber I did not know what the gentleman had 
 there, as he was very careful not to tell me. " Well," 
 said she, " I have seen one like it in the museum, but 
 I never saw a live one. It is a raccoon. He is fastened 
 to the oven, and is now lying in a box near it asleep." 
 
 This was acknowledged by the gentleman to be 
 the fact. He had placed it there that evening^ and 
 came over immediately afterwards, expressly to test 
 her powers. 
 
 Some time previous, the same lady was requested 
 by a skeptic to visit a gentleman's apiary at a dis- 
 tance, and to tell the number of hives and the condi- 
 tion of the bees, which he represented to be flourish- 
 ing. When asked, she remarked that be had about 
 twenty hives, but that the bees were all dead. This 
 seemed strange to me, and I asked her whether she 
 was sure that they were all dead. She said, " Yes, 
 you will see, they are all dead." The gentleman then 
 
226 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 stated that such was the truth, and that the fact had 
 not been known to any one but himself. 
 
 On another occasion she was requested by a neigh- 
 bor to visit his house, and to state where his wife 
 was, and what she was doing. After stating several 
 things respecting her, to his satisfaction, she asked 
 me, when Mr. B 's tree had blown down. 
 
 I asked Mr. B whether that was the fact, but, 
 
 instead of answering, requested me to ask her whether 
 it was all blown ? She said, " No, about the half of 
 it, and it is lying there still." 
 
 Such was the fact ; half of the tree — a very large 
 willow which stood before the door — was prostrated 
 by the storm in the night, and next morning early 
 the fact was stated to the owner, unasked, and inde- 
 pendent of any communication between the houses. 
 His intended visit was unexpected to us, and the 
 distance between the houses is about four miles. 
 
 When questioned as to the reason why she noticed 
 tlie tree, she remarked, that when she came to the 
 front door, she found she could not enter the house 
 without climbing over the fallen tree, and found it 
 necessary to pass around the house to enter the 
 kitchen. 
 
 Case 5. 
 
 Subject, Miss Z . Of her own accord entered 
 
 the condition, for the purpose of visiting an aunt, who 
 lived about fourteen miles distant, and after she had 
 cast her mind to the place, she seemed to be delighted, 
 and when asked why she was so much pleased, she 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 227 
 
 Stated that her aunt and her two cousins were 
 making preparations to visit Lancaster. 
 
 About two hours after, her sister, with the view of 
 teasing her, remarked : " Ah, Miss, you must have 
 been mistaken about aunt's coming to-day. The cars 
 have arrived, and she has not yet come, although 
 time enough has elapsed for the omnibus to have 
 been here long ago." 
 
 " Ah, indeed !" replied Miss Z . " It is you that 
 
 are mistaken. They are not coming in the cars. 
 They are in their own carriage, and will be here 
 directly." Soon after the carriage was driven to the 
 door, and her aunt and two cousins stepped into the 
 room. 
 
 This visit was entirely unexpected by the family, 
 and when she stated the fact, their coming was 
 doubted, and they could not realize it until the car- 
 riage was at the door. 
 
 Case 6. 
 
 It was agreed, between a gentleman and myself, to 
 test clairvoyance at a distance of sixty miles, and 
 when in Philadelphia, he was to visit a certain house 
 known to me, and there to do certain things which he 
 was to determine upon and note. I, being in Lancas- 
 ter, was to have one of my subjects, who had never 
 been in Philadelphia, to say what he was doing there, 
 at a certain time. 
 
 He departed from the city in the morning train, 
 
 and in the evening of the same day, MissZ en- 
 
 13 
 
228 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 tered this state the twelfth time, and when taken in 
 thought to the appointed place, she dechared that he 
 was not there ; that the house was closed, and not 
 occupied. 
 
 This seemed strange, as it was the time we had set, 
 and I could not think that he had forgotten his en- 
 gagement, nor could I tell why the house should be 
 closed. Under these circumstances, I was at a loss 
 to know what I should do, and although I had the 
 utmost confidence in her powers, having sufficiently 
 tested them before, I was not yet prepared to believe 
 that she could find him in a city where she had 
 never been herself. But as I could lose nothing but 
 the time spent in the experiment, I desired her to see 
 whether she could find him. After three or four 
 minutes had elapsed, she said that she had found 
 him, and that he was in the third story of a house, in 
 a room alone, containing one bed, several chairs, a 
 bureau, and a wash-stand, etc., and that he was stand- 
 ing up at a covered bureau, with a parcel of papers 
 spread before him, and that he was figuring with his 
 pencil. After a few minutes, she remarked that " he 
 is now gathering up his papers; now he is going 
 down stairs ; now into the street ; and down the 
 street ; he is now about to enter a laro^e buildinnr ; he 
 
 is speaking to some one at the door ; it is Mr. L •. 
 
 I know him ; he is now inside. This must be the 
 
 theatre," and, as if speaking to Mr. , she said : 
 
 " Take a seat, Mr. ." 
 
 She then described the house, and said it was 
 crowded. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 229 
 
 The following is Mr. 's account^ wbich I re- 
 ceived just after he had stepped out of the cars, where 
 I had gone to meet him, upon his return to Lancaster. 
 
 *'I arrived in the city of Philadelphia about the 
 usual hour, and while down street that afternoon, 
 attendinsj to some business, I ascertained that the 
 house I intended visiting in the evening, for the pur- 
 pose of performing my part in the experiment, was 
 closed. I, therefore, of course, could not go there, 
 but went to my boarding-house, and as I thought, 
 that I had lost ten dollars in one of my transactions 
 that afternoon, I retired to my room, in the third 
 story of the house, for the purpose of finding where 
 the mistake lay, and at the time appointed for the ex- 
 periment, I was standing at a covered bureau, with 
 my papers spread out before me, and figuring with 
 my pencil to find out the error. 
 
 " Finding all correct, however, I concluded to go 
 to the theatre, and gathering up my papers, I went 
 
 there, met and spoke to Mr. L at the door, and 
 
 then entered the theatre, which I found very 
 crowded. 
 
 " My chamber contained but one bed, a bureau, a 
 wash-stand, and two or three chairs." 
 
 Case 7. 
 
 Mr. , a gentleman who had frequently witnessed 
 
 the powers of clairvoyants in seeing things, etc., both 
 in and about the house, became desirous of enterinsr 
 the state himself, for the purpose of testing the 
 
230 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 power of seeing things at a distance. As he visited 
 the citj of Baltimore frequently, he requested cer- 
 tain acquaintances there, who were skeptical, to place 
 something at a particular locality in a certain house, 
 after he had left the city, for the purpose of testing 
 his powers of vision, should he succeed in entering 
 the state when he returned to Lancaster. 
 
 This was complied with by his friends several 
 times, but as he could not succeed in entering the 
 state perfectly, after the third trial, he requested a 
 lady, who was accidentally present, and had been in 
 this state repeatedly, to enter the state and to look at 
 it for him, so that he could convince his friends in 
 Baltimore that it could be done. 
 
 Subject, Mrs. E . She had never been in Balti- 
 more in her life, and after she had entered the state, 
 it was necessary — as I was not acquainted with the 
 location of the house — for him to convey her in 
 thought to the appointed place. Having done so, T 
 requested her to describe the room, which she did to 
 his satisfaction, and as the thing to be looked at was 
 to be at or about the time-piece, I directed her 
 attention to it, and desired her to look whether there 
 was anything about the clock which did not belong 
 to it. She said she saw something dark there, which 
 looked like a bottle, but that she felt as if she were 
 going backwards, and could not keep herself there 
 long enough to see it distinctly. This being the case, 
 and findinp^ that her mind was wandering: about the 
 
 o o 
 
 city I directed her to look about the city, and after 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 231 
 
 I bad taken her to the Washington Monument and 
 various other places of interest, I desired her to go 
 back to the clock again, and to go up to it, and to 
 take the article which she before described as being 
 a dark bottle, into her hands, and to examine it 
 minutely, so that she could be certain as to what it 
 really was. After having done so, she declared that 
 she now saw it distinctly, and stated that "it was a 
 dark hottle^ about the length of her index finger, and was 
 suspended by a white string, tied about its neck, that it 
 was empty, and had no corJc.'^ 
 
 The gentjeman left Lancaster for Baltimore the 
 next day, and when he returned he stated that, as he 
 approached the house of his friend, in Baltimore, 
 where the thing to be looked at was to be placed, he 
 saw his friend at the door, and, as he came up to 
 him, his friend immediately asked him to tell what 
 he had seen placed near the clock. After he had 
 related the circumstances and told what the lady said, 
 his friend produced the bottle, which had been sus- 
 pended at the time agreed upon, and which, to their 
 mutual astonishment, they now saw she had described 
 to the very letter. The gentleman brought the bottle 
 with him to Lancaster, with a piece of the white 
 string still attached, and after it was shown to Mrs. 
 
 E , she declared that it was the very same which 
 
 she had seen suspended in Baltimore. 
 
 The bottle is of a very dark brown color, and looks 
 nearly black when not held up between the light and 
 the eye, of a peculiar shape, and not easily mistaken. 
 
232 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 It is about tlie lengtli of an index finger, and was 
 empty, and without a cork or stopper. 
 
 A purer case of actual clairvoyance could not be 
 desired, because there was no person in the room 
 that knew or had any suspicion of what might be 
 placed there. It was to be placed there for a certain 
 time and then removed. We were all ignorant of the 
 fact, and could not tell or say whether there was any- 
 thing there or not ; and it was not known to any of 
 us, whether she had seen correctly until the gentle- 
 man returned with the bottle, which she delared was 
 the identical one which she saw there suspended, 
 although she had never been in the city herself, and 
 neither of us had any knowledge of the locality of 
 the house, etc., but the gentleman who desired the 
 experiment, and the article was not placed there until 
 he was in Lancaster. 
 
 I could relate many other cases of clairvoyance at 
 various distances were it necessary ; but if what I 
 have already related be not credited, more will not. 
 
 Some persons, who have had no practical experi- 
 ence, and profess to be skeptical, have intimated that 
 I have been deceived, and that what I accept as facts 
 are the results of my imagination. I ask for the 
 proof! Let them state in what instance I have been 
 deceived, or contradict what I have stated in regard 
 to any of the phenomena which I consider to be truths. 
 If they cannot do this their assertions are unjust, and 
 the weakness ascribed to me must fall back upon 
 themselves. But I have not been deceived, and am 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 233 
 
 confident tliat if the most skeptical person had ob- 
 served the proofs that I have witnessed they would 
 also be satisfied of the facts, althouo-h they mig^ht not 
 be able to explain the why or the wherefore. Let 
 them, therefore, not say what they are not prepared 
 to prove. What I have said I have proved, and can 
 do so again. 
 
 Much has been said, by various authors, about the 
 powers of clairvoyants in knowing or seeing what 
 has passed or is yet to come. I have already given 
 my views upon these points, and will here but re- 
 mark, that when a circumstance is once passed, it is 
 lost to them forever. It is true, they may get such 
 knowledge from others who were present at the time 
 or knew about it. or they may speak of what has 
 passed from a previous knowledge of their own, but 
 they cannot see it in any case independent of the 
 imagination, any more than they can unerringly 
 foresee that which is to come. 
 
 The following case is quoted from the ''Magnet,^'' 
 March number, ISM, and is supposed, by some, to 
 be an instance of seeing the past : 
 
 "Some time during the month of January last, 
 
 Mrs. , of the village of A. A., in the State of 
 
 Michigan, missed from her parlor table a beautiful 
 little gold watch. It was taken one evening, while 
 no member of the family was in the room. The whole 
 affair was enveloped in mystery. Suspicion rested on 
 no one in particular, in the mind of Mrs. S. or her 
 husband. Careful search and inquiry were made for 
 
231 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 several weeks, but all to no purpose. The singular 
 disappearance of the watch remained an inexplicable 
 secret, locked up in the bosom of the unhappy joung 
 man who had ventured to commit the deed. A few 
 months passed away, and the matter was nearly 
 forgotten. 
 
 " In the spring — in the month of April, I believe — 
 Mr. D. B., the distinguished scholar in the science 
 of Animal Magnetism, visited A. A. for the purpose 
 of lecturing and exhibiting facts and experiments in 
 proof of the pretensions of Mesmerism. He had with 
 him a young man, whose name I do not recollect, but 
 who was a stranger in the place. This man was an 
 excellent clairvoyant. 
 
 " One day, while in clairvoyance, Mr. S., the hus- 
 band of the lady who lost the watch, was placed in 
 communication with him. He inquired of the clair- 
 voyant, who, for the sake of convenience, I will call 
 A. in relation to the disappearance of the watch. 
 For a long time, Mr. A. refused to answer the inter- 
 rogatories put to him, touching this delicate subject ; 
 but at length consented to undertake a full disclo- 
 sure. His answers were sufficiently definite and de- 
 scriptive to fasten suspicion upon C. C, a young man 
 who resided in the place, and who had been in the 
 employ of Mr. S., and who had long been a fdtniliar 
 visitor at his house. He stated definitely that tlie 
 watch was now (then) in the hands of a young man 
 in the village of Amsterdam, in the State of New 
 York. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 235 
 
 "The credulous, of course, believed that C. C. was 
 the guilty man, especially as he was known to have 
 visited Amsterdam late in the winter. This disclo- 
 sure was made in the presence of but few witnesses 
 or spectators. The next day Mr. A., the clairvoyant, 
 came to Mr. S., apparently under great excitement, 
 and pointed through the window of Mr. S.'s oflftce, to 
 a young man in the street, and declared him to be 
 the young man whom he saw in clairvoyance the day 
 before, and took the watch. The man was C. C, who 
 was a perfect stranger to A. Even the credulity of 
 Mr. S. was now disturbed. He could not, he would 
 not, believe the clairvoyant. C. C. had always main- 
 tained an unsullied reputation, and Mr, S. had been 
 long and intimately acquainted with him. He was a 
 young man much, beloved and respected. 
 
 "This. young man, C. C, early in the month of 
 August last, was taken sick with a violent fever. 
 After it had raged for a few days with such obstinacy 
 as to preclude the possibility of recovery, he was told 
 by his faithful physician, that his case was hopeless — 
 that he must die ! It was an unwelcome message, 
 but he must now be honest, for the scenes of judg- 
 ment were at hand. 
 
 " Two days before his eyes were closed in death, 
 he sent for the Rev. Mr. C, an Episcopal clergyman, 
 with whom he had long been familiarly acquainted. 
 To him he made a free, full, and humble confession 
 of the whole transaction. He disclosed the secret 
 known to none but his God ! It was precisely as the 
 
236 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 clairvoyant had stated it. He took the watch East 
 with him, and sold it to a brother in the village of 
 Amsterdam, as had been stated. He exonerated 
 everybody else from any participation or privity in 
 the affair, and confessed that upon his head alone 
 rested the guilt." 
 
 The above is not, strictly speaking, seeing the past, 
 as some have been led to suppose. It is nothing more 
 than ordinary clairvoyance and mind reading. I 
 have seen many similar instances where clairvoyants 
 have obtained correct information from a third 
 person, whom they never saw. 
 
 This clairvoyant did nothing more. He received 
 the image of C. C. from the mind of some one, and 
 then, by finding him and reading his mind, obtained 
 the information which he eventually divulged. It is a 
 question in my mind, from what I have long since 
 noticed, whether the past may not also be gathered 
 from surrounding objects, even at a distance, by 
 clairvoyants who direct their minds to, or visit them 
 hi thought, by a translation of their faculties. I 
 know that they have and can get correct impressions, 
 even by the touch, from inanimate objects that have 
 been present, or in the possession of others. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 237 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 OF THE SENSE OF HEARING. 
 
 HEN tbe sense of hearing is in this state, the 
 subjects usually do not hear or listen to what 
 is passing around them, unless directed to it 
 by the person into whose care they have 
 placed themselves, or there is an express 
 desire on their own part to do so, and then they hear 
 without any other communication. 
 
 When they are desirous of listening, they can 
 translate this faculty to any distance, and hear what 
 there transpires as distinctly as if the thing to be 
 heard were in the same room. This may at this time 
 appear a sweeping assertion, but I can assure the 
 reader that it is nevertheless a truth which the world 
 sooner or later will have to believe. 
 
 My investigations with this sense have been con- 
 ducted with the utmost care, and I am persuaded 
 that, if like experiments to the following be repeated 
 by others, the results will be as satisfactory to them as 
 mine have been to me. I select the following from 
 a number of a like nature : 
 
 I. — EXPERIMENT. 
 
 Subject, a young lady. 
 
 Three persons were requested to retire into a dis- 
 tant part of the yard, and to speak of something which 
 they should bear in mind. 
 
238 AKTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 "When asked what tbey were conversing about, she 
 said that they were speaking about the kitchen and the 
 piazza, and when requested to state the exact words 
 thej were speaking at that moment, she replied that 
 
 Mr. Z just now said that '^it will do very well," 
 
 alluding to the manner of trimming the trees, etc. 
 
 They were requested to come in, and were told 
 what she said ; and they declared tliat that was the 
 subject of conversation, and those were the exact 
 words that had been uttered by Mr. Z. 
 
 The subject was seated in the front room, and both 
 doors between her and the kitchen, through which 
 they passed, were closed. 
 
 II. — EXPERIMENT. 
 
 Subject, a lady in the country. 
 
 She was requested to state what they were speak- 
 ing about in the next house, the doors of both being 
 closed, and the distance between them about one 
 hundred yards. 
 
 She said they were speaking about a Mr. M , 
 
 who lived at a distance. Her statement was ascer- 
 tained to be correct. 
 
 This experiment was performed at the request of a 
 skeptic, on the spur of the moment, without any pre- 
 vious arrangement, and therefore puts the possibility 
 of collusion out of the question. 
 
 III. — EXPERIMENT. 
 
 Subject, a young lady. 
 
 She was requested to state what two other ladies 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 289 
 
 were speaking about in the next room, who had re- 
 tired for that purpose. They were directed to go to 
 the farthest end, and to whisper barely loud enough 
 for the one to hear the other. 
 
 "When they returned, they were astonished to find 
 that not a word had escaped her. The ladies were 
 both skeptical, and before the experiment had been 
 tested by them, they had declared that it was impos- 
 sible for her to do it. 
 
 IV. — EXPERIMENT. 
 
 Subject, a lady. 
 
 She was requested to listen to some music at a dis- 
 tance of one and half squares. She said that she 
 heard it distinctly, named the tunes that were played 
 and the kind of instruments upon which they were 
 played, etc. This was also performed without any 
 previous arrangement. Her statements were found 
 to be correct. 
 
 Y. — EXPERIMENT. 
 
 Subject, a lady. 
 
 She was requested to listen to what a young lady 
 was sing^insf who had been sent into the woods for 
 
 o o 
 
 that purpose by a skeptic, with directions to sing cer- 
 tain pieces merely loud enough to hear herself, and to 
 note which she sang first, etc. 
 
 Answer : " She is singing ' My soul is heaven 
 bound, glory hallelujah ;' " and after a pause, of per- 
 haps half a minute, she said, '' And now she has com- 
 menced the ' Promised Land.' " Answer was correct 
 ' — she sang but two pieces, and those so low that, to 
 
240 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 use her own expression, " it was impossible for any 
 one to have heard them at a distance of three yards." 
 The woods were one-quarter of a mile distant. 
 
 Many individuals who are not clairvoyant often 
 hear, and use this faculty at a distance very well. 
 
 I have had many subjects, two in particular, both 
 gentlemen, in whom the sense of seeing was not per- 
 fectly in this state at the same time that the hearing 
 was; and who were both enabled to translate this 
 faculty to a distance, and although they could see 
 nothing they could hear what was said or going on 
 distinctly. 
 
 They have frequently told what was spoken at the 
 distance of several miles ; and when taken to a cocoon- 
 ery at a distance of four miles, they declared that they 
 could hear the worms feeding as distinctly as if their 
 ear was within an inch of them. 
 
 Both gentlemen were skeptical, and entered this 
 state out of curiosity. They have both lately en- 
 tered the state more perfectly, and are now also most 
 excellent clairvoyants. One entered it perfectly on 
 the tenth, and the other on the twelfth sitting. 
 
 With these and many other subjects I have per- 
 formed many like experiments in hearing, at even 
 much greater distances, and so far as I have been able 
 to ascertain, they have in a great majority of cases 
 been perfectly correct. 
 
 If, therefore, when the mind has been properly 
 directed, the}^ can hear the exact words spoken or the 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 241 
 
 tunes played or sung at a distance so far exceeding 
 the powers of this sense in a natural state, how can 
 we limit their abilities ? 
 
 The same remarks, however, which I made when 
 upon the subject of clairvoyance, etc., also apply to 
 their hearing ; and, if their imagination be properly 
 restrained, they can hear things at a distance as well 
 as if they were present and listening with their 
 natural ear. But if they imagine and are careless 
 or indifferent as to the result, their answers cannot 
 be depended upon. The same remarks will apply to 
 the senses of taste, smell, feeling, etc. It is astonish- 
 ing how sensitive the senses are while in this con- 
 dition ; and subjects are frequently enabled to select 
 from a number of articles, mixed up promiscuously, 
 those which belong to each individual, although they 
 may never have seen the individuals before. This 
 would seem to prove that there was a peculiar im- 
 pression, or a something, left upon all substances by 
 their surroundings, proximity, or possession, which 
 enables subjects to distinguish between articles owned 
 by different persons. What this something may be, 
 or how subjects discover the difference, they cannot 
 find words to make us comprehend, and simply say, 
 that, by using all their senses, they either see, 
 taste, smell, or feel, etc., their peculiarities, but that 
 it is necessary to fix their minds intently upon them ; 
 and when the articles are at a distance, the mind 
 must be cast there, and then the necessary examina- 
 tion made. 
 
242 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 OF THE SENSES OF SMELL AND TASTE. 
 
 HE senses of smell and taste, while in this state, 
 like those of seeing and hearing, commonly 
 lie dormant, or inactive, but are at all times 
 \p under the control of the subjects' will, and 
 they can smell and taste, or not, as they 
 please, independent of any one. 
 
 If they do not desire^ to smell, the strongest sub- 
 stances held under the nose are inhaled with im- 
 punity ; but, if they desire to smell, they can do so 
 with the utmost facility and correctness, and can dis- 
 tinguish the most delicate scents at a distance, not- 
 withstanding the vials, etc., which may contain them 
 are closely corked and sealed. 
 
 It does not matter how well they may be secured, 
 or where they are placed, so that the subject is cor- 
 rectly informed of their locality, and the substances 
 to be examined be such as they could name or dis- 
 tinguish in their waking moments. The same is the 
 case with their taste, etc. 
 
 I have performed many experiments to prove the 
 powers of these senses, and of which the following- 
 are a few of the most interesting : 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 243 
 
 I. EXPERIMENT. 
 
 S abject, Mrs. H . 
 
 A vial, closely corked, containing some liquid, was 
 placed upon the table, about four yards distant from 
 where she was seated. She was then requested to 
 examine its contents by smelling and tasting it. 
 
 After obtaining her consent, she was left undis- 
 turbed for perhaps half a minute. I then asked her 
 if she had smelt and tasted it. She said : "Yes; and 
 I know what it is. It smells and tastes like cinna- 
 mon." 
 
 The vial was examined, and found to contain oil 
 of cinnamon. 
 
 11. EXPERIMENT. 
 
 A second vial, closely corked, was placed upon the 
 
 table,- and the same requests made. 
 
 Her answer was, '' It smells like lemon." 
 
 Upon examination, the vial was found to contain 
 
 a few drops of the oil of lemon. 
 
 III. EXPERIMENT. 
 
 A third vial, secured and placed, etc., as the above. 
 
 " This," said she, " smells very strong. It is hartshorn." 
 Answer correct. The vial contained spirits of 
 hartshorn. 
 
 I have had many other subjects to perform similar 
 experiments with the same success ; but it is very 
 seldom that any of them can be induced to perform 
 more than three or four of the same nature at the 
 same sitting. It is therefore best always to vary 
 them, to meet their approbation. 
 U 
 
24:4 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 As there is so much sameness in these experiments, 
 I shall give but a few more, which were performed 
 on a different occasion by the same subject: 
 
 lY. EXPERIMENT. 
 
 A vial, closely corked, containing a colorless liquid, 
 was placed upon the table. The usual requests were 
 made, and her answer then was, "It smells like cam- 
 phor." 
 
 It was examined, and found to contain spirits of 
 camphor. 
 
 Y. EXPERIMENT. 
 
 A second vial was placed upon the table, etc. This 
 she said she was well acquainted with ; but I had 
 considerable difficulty before I could get her to name 
 it. She, however, eventually said that it was "essence 
 of peppermint." 
 
 Her answer was correct. 
 
 YI. — EXPERIMENT. 
 
 A third vial was placed upon the table, secured 
 like the rest. This she examined for a considerable 
 time, and at length declared that it had "neither 
 taste nor smell." 
 
 The vial contained pure water. 
 
 YII. — EXPERIMENT. 
 
 One of the vials was selected by one of the 
 audience and taken to a neighbor's house, about 
 one hundred yards distant. When I was told where 
 they had placed it, I requested her to cast her mind 
 therC; and to smell and taste it at that distance. 
 
AEJIFIGIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 245 
 
 She stated that the vial contained essence of pepper- 
 mint, and that she smelt and tasted it distinctly. 
 
 Her answer was ao^ain correct. 
 
 She now requested me to cease with the experi- 
 ments for that evening; and, as she had gone through 
 many others of a different nature, and felt disposed 
 to rest, I was obliged to comply. 
 
 Had I not done so, and still persisted, the conse- 
 quence would have been that she would have become 
 careless, listless, and indifferent, and her answers would 
 have been evasive, inadvertent, and unsatisfactory. 
 
 This is an unfortunate condition for the success- 
 ful prosecution of experiments ; and, although they 
 always very much regret their not complying when 
 they awake, it seems impossible for some subjects to 
 overcome this feeling or disposition while asleep. 
 This feeling is not natural to all, and is by no means 
 a necessary condition of the state, but is sometimes 
 assumed almost contrary to their sense of courtesy 
 or propriety. I have, however, commonly found 
 them candid ; but they sometimes, even when most 
 opposed to performing experiments, show a seeming 
 willingness to do them, yet, if you ask them candidly 
 whether they have looked, smelt, or tasted, etc., as the 
 case may be, they will say no ; and if asked the reason, 
 they will say that they did not feel disposed ; that 
 they wanted to sleep, or were thinking about some- 
 thing else. It is therefore utterly useless to request 
 or urge them to perform any experiment, unless they 
 are perfectly willing or feel disposed to do so them- 
 selves. 
 
24c6 ARTIFICIAL somnambulism:. - 
 
 I will here, still farther to illustrate this peculiar 
 condition, give a few experiments in detail, which 
 were but partially successful. 
 
 VIII. — EXPERIMENT. 
 
 Subject, Mrs. . 
 
 A wine-glass containing some liquid was placed 
 upon the table, and the usual requests were made. 
 
 She was very unwilling either to taste or smell it. 
 Said there was no use in doing so ; and that she felt 
 so w^ell and comfortable, that she did not wish to be 
 disturbed. I then explained the reason why 1 wished 
 her to examine it, and endeavored, by argument, per- 
 suasion, and every other means in my power, to ob- 
 tain her consent ; but all that I could do, in the course 
 of half an hour, only wrung from her a partial con- 
 sent, the nature of which will be better understood 
 by giving her own words ; as, " I will think of it ; 
 perhaps I may ; or, I guess I must," etc. She, how- 
 ever, finally said that she had examined it; but I 
 had the same difficulty in persuading her to say what 
 it was. Eventually she said it was some kind of 
 wine, but could not be persuaded or prevailed upon 
 to name it. 
 
 The glass was examined, and found to contain a 
 small portion of currant wine. 
 
 IX. EXPERIMENT. 
 
 A second wine-glass, containing a colorless liquid, 
 was placed upon the table, and she was again re- 
 quested to examine it. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 247 
 
 The same difficulty was experienced, and it was a 
 long time before she could be brought to say any- 
 thing positively. She at length said : " That it had 
 no smell, but tasted very sweet." 
 
 The glass contained a solution of loaf-sugar in water. 
 
 A third experiment was attempted, but it was im- 
 possible to overcome that feeling of listless indiffer- 
 ence or independence which had taken hold of her. 
 
 The experiment was of course unsatisfactory ; not 
 because she could not render satisfaction, but because 
 she would not or could not overcome the indifference 
 which possessed her. 
 
 When, therefore, there is a disposition on their 
 part not to perform an experiment, it is better to 
 drop it at once, as they then frequently say anything 
 to get rid of you. But I have never yet hnown them to 
 fail in any experiment when the desire to perform it 
 originated with themselves. 
 
 I shall conclude the experiments in smell and taste 
 by giving two more at a distance : 
 
 X. EXPERIMENT. 
 
 Mr. L , a gentleman who was skeptical upon 
 
 this subject, requested one of my subjects (a gentle- 
 man) to state what was contained in a bottle which 
 he had placed upon a shelf in a certain room in his 
 house, about one mile and a quarter distant. 
 
 After the subject consented, I requested him to 
 cast his mind to the place, and to state what was in 
 the bottle referred to. He at once stated that it was 
 " about half full of gin." 
 
248 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 His answer was correct, '' Although," as Mr. L 
 
 afterwards stated, " the contents of the bottle were 
 known to none but himself;" and he had placed it 
 there just before he came over expressly to test his 
 powers. 
 
 XI. — EXPERIMENT. 
 
 Subject, Mrs. H . 
 
 Having tried quite a number of experiments at 
 short distances, I was anxious to try this lady's powers, 
 which are extraordinary, at a greater distance ; con- 
 sequently I obtained three vials, as nearly alike as 
 possible. I filled the first with spirits of camphor, the 
 second with essence of peppermint, and the third 
 with pure water. All were white and colorless. The 
 vials were then corked, securely sealed, and thorough- 
 ly mixed, so that it was impossible to tell the one 
 from the other. In this condition they were given 
 to my wife, with instructions that after I left home 
 she (my wife) was to place the vials promiscuously 
 upon a certain shelf in my office, four or five feet 
 apart, and to leave them in the same position until I 
 
 retarned home the next day. The subject, Mrs. H , 
 
 was being treated for a nervous affection which ren- 
 dered her both blind and lame, but was at this time 
 almost entirely restored through Somnambulism. 
 
 My visits to her at this time were made every third 
 day, and as I usually remained all night on these oc- 
 casions, we had plenty of time for experiments during 
 the evening, I arrived there early, and supper being 
 over, as usual she entered the condition, and after 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 249 
 
 some experiments in clairvoyance which were very 
 satisfactory, I directed her mind to the vials which I 
 had requested my wife to place upon the shelf agreed 
 upon. She stated at once that she saw them, and de- 
 scribed their position. I then directed her to cast her 
 mind into the first vial, which stood to the left as she 
 faced the shelf, and then to taste and smell what it 
 contained. After she had done so, she stated that the 
 first bottle to the left " tastes and smells like cam- 
 phor." I then remarked that I wanted her to be cer- 
 tain in regard to the contents of the vials, as the ex- 
 periment was an important one, and would settle a 
 great question in my mind. Upon which she again 
 stated that the first vial to the left contained spirits 
 of camphor, the second or middle one, on the right of 
 the first, she examined for some time, and then stated 
 that she saw there was something in it, but that it had 
 no taste or smell. The third, without any hesitation^ 
 she declared contained essence of peppermint. 
 
 Upon my return home the next morning, to my 
 great surprise I found that her answers were correct. 
 Viz. : that the first vial to the left contained the 
 spirits of camphor, the second or middle one, the 
 water, and the third to the right the essence of pep- 
 permint. 
 
 The distance between the subject and the viala 
 was about seven miles, and as no one kaew how the 
 vials were placed in regard to their contents, or 
 whether they had been placed there or not, the case is 
 a strong test of their ability to taste and smell, etc., at 
 a distance, as could well be desired, 
 
 I 
 
260 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI, 
 
 OF THE SENSE OF FEELING. 
 
 HE following remarks are from a letter to the 
 editor of the Philadelphia '■'Spirit of the 
 Times,'''' dated December 18th, 1843, and pub- 
 lished in that paper on the 23d of the same 
 month. 
 " The sense of feeling when in this state presents 
 many interesting peculiarities, and its study has been 
 rendered particularly important on account of the in- 
 sensibility which exists, and the advantage which 
 may be taken of this phenomenon in performing 
 surgical operations. 
 
 *^The possibility of performing operations without 
 inflicting pain has been doubted by many, and the in- 
 sensibility which exists entirely denied by others. 
 This has arisen from the many apparent contradic- 
 tions which have been exhibited by different subjects, 
 or the same subjects at different times, or from im- 
 proper management or a want of knowledge on the 
 part of the operator. 
 
 " My attention has been turned particularly to the 
 study of the phenomena of this sense, with the view 
 of obtaining a correct knowledge of its peculiarities, 
 and if possible of finding out the best manner, under 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 251 
 
 all circumstances of alleviating or preventing human 
 suffering. 
 
 " I have instituted many experiments to ascertain 
 the facts, and present the following as the most im- 
 portant and interesting : 
 
 '' When this sense is in this state, and you attempt 
 to inflict pain by pinching or otherwise, they may 
 feel it or not. Sometimes they do, and sometimes they 
 do not. This apparent inconsistency I find is owing 
 to their own will, and they can feel or not, just as they 
 please. 
 
 " If you pinch them, and they exhibit no signs of 
 pain, by simply requesting them to do so, or by draw- 
 ing their attention to it, they can feel as well as when 
 awake, although you may will them to do the con- 
 trary as much as you please. 
 
 "As, therefore, the subject has perfect control over 
 this sense also, and may exercise it during an opera- 
 tion so as to feel pain, it is necessary to guard against 
 their doing so as much as possible. I have performed 
 many operations lately without inflicting the least 
 pain, or their having the least knowledge of having 
 been operated upon until the fact was mentioned to 
 them. 
 
 " The method I pursue, if the subject be clairvoyant, 
 is simply to take or send them in thought to some 
 distant place, or to amuse them by conversing, or 
 otherwise, until the operation is completed. If this 
 be done properly, the operation may be performed 
 not only without inflicting pain, hut theywlll he un- 
 conscious of having gone through it at alV^ 
 
252 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 The powers of feeling in distinguishing articles 
 whether by actual contact or at a distance, are as re- 
 markable as those of the other senses, and I have 
 frequently had subjects restore several articles, given 
 them at once, to their right owners, without ever 
 having seen the articles or the owners of them 
 before. This, as I have before stated, would seem 
 to prove that the articles themselves retained a 
 peculiar impression, or a something that enabled the 
 subject to recognize and restore them to their right 
 owners. 
 
 They have also told the quality, size, shape, rough- 
 ness, or smoothness, etc., of articles placed at a dis- 
 tance, or the temperature of solids, liquids, or of the 
 atmosphere in different rooms or places, independent 
 of any previous knowledge on our part, to the perfect 
 satisfaction of those who at different times were en- 
 gaged in the experiments. 
 
 When only a portion of the body is thrown into 
 this state by the subject, say a finger, a hand, or an 
 arm, etc., they still have the power to feel or not, as 
 they please, in these parts; but it at first will be more 
 difficult for them to do so than when the mind is also 
 in this state. 
 
 The power of throwing any portion of the body 
 into this state, independent of the rest, may be ac- 
 quired by any person who will practice it under 
 proper instructions ; but it will be much more diffi- 
 cult for those to acquire it who have not been wholly 
 in this state, than for those who have ; but when they 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 253 
 
 have once succeeded with one part, the rest becomes 
 more easy. 
 
 The ability to do this is extremely useful in cases 
 of injury, when the subject, at will, by doing this, 
 could relieve himself from the pain which he other- 
 wise would be obliged to suffer, until a physician or 
 surgeon could be obtained, and the limb or part set 
 and dressed, etc., according to the nature of the injury 
 sustained. 
 
 After an operation, or where an injury has been 
 sustained, I always request the patient to wake up, 
 with the exception of the affected part, so that no pain 
 may be experienced during the time necessary for 
 its complete restoration. 
 
 It is remarkable that, when a tooth has been ex- 
 tracted while in this state, if they have been prop- 
 erly managed by the operator, when they awake 
 they do not miss it ; or, in other words, feel the va- 
 cancy which has been created by its extraction any 
 more than they would if it had been out for years, 
 and they had become used to its loss ; the tongue, as 
 is usually the case, is not thrust into the cavity, and 
 the unpleasant feelings created by its loss is not 
 experienced. 
 
 I have lately heard some contend that it is useless 
 to enter this state until an occasion requires that they 
 should. This idea is erroneous and unfounded, be- 
 cause many persons cannot enter it easily at the first 
 trial, particularly when they are laboring under pain, 
 and therefore ought to practice it until they can do 
 so with facility. 
 
254 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 Many object to this also, because they fear, that if 
 it be entered too frequently, it may become a habit, 
 and they might fall into it when they did not wish. 
 
 This is also a mistaken idea, and all the cases upon 
 record have happened because they have been im- 
 properly managed, and did not understand the true 
 nature of the sleep. I have never yet seen any- 
 thing of the kind, although I have had hundreds 
 under my care who have entered it in less than 
 half a minute, and some of them as often as six 
 or eight times a day, or a hundred times within a 
 year, without any bad effects, or any danger of its 
 becoming a habit which they could not check at 
 pleasure. 
 
 To give the reader an idea of the advantage of being 
 able to enter this state quickly, or at pleasure, I will re- 
 late the following case of injury, which was entirely 
 relieved in less than two minutes by entering the 
 state at will. 
 
 I. — CASE. 
 
 Miss , in attempting to place a smoothing- 
 iron upon a high mantel-piece, stepped upon a chair, 
 and in reaching up the cbair tilted, and she fell across 
 its sharp back, upon her right side, with her whole 
 weight, injuring several of her ribs, etc. Somnam- 
 bulism was proposed, but objected to, because she 
 did not believe she could enter the state while suffer- 
 ing so much pain. She was then bled, purged, and 
 other remedies applied and used without any relief 
 whatever. 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 255 
 
 Upon tlie third day after the accident, I again pro- 
 posed Somnambulism, but she objected as before. I, 
 however, now insisted upon her making the trial, 
 and, as she had been in the state frequently before, I 
 did not apprehend any difficulty. She was suffering 
 extremely at the time, yet, notwithstanding, she en- 
 tered the state in about one minute ; and, when inter- 
 rogated respecting the pain in her side, she declared 
 that she did not feel it at all, and kept pressing her 
 side with impunity. She remained in the state about 
 fifteen minutes, when, after being directed to leave 
 that part in the state, she awoke entirely free from 
 pain, and immediately went about her usual occu- 
 pations. 
 
 Two days after I was again sent for, as she had a 
 return of the pain, occasioned by imprudence in. 
 over-exertion. 
 
 I found her laboring under the same symptoms, 
 and suffering full as much as she did before. She 
 entered the state again, with the same results, and 
 awoke, as before, free from pain, and has never felt 
 anything of the kind, although it is now many years 
 since the accident occurred. 
 
 ANOTHER CASE, 
 
 Which was related to me by the gentleman himself, 
 is as follows : 
 
 Mr. H , whom I had previously taught to 
 
 throw any part of the body into this state at will, 
 having had his forefinger mashed between two rail- 
 
256 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 road cars, threw it, although suffering very much at 
 the time, into this state very readily, and declared to 
 ,me that, from the very moment that he had done so 
 until it was entirely healed, he had not experienced 
 the least pain, although, at the time, he was obliged 
 to press it into shape, etc., until the necessary band- 
 ages, etc., were applied. 
 
 ANOTHER CASE. 
 
 Subject, Miss , of Philadelphia. 
 
 During the time that I lectured upon Artificial 
 Somnambulism in Philadelphia, I taught this young 
 lady to throw any part of her body into the somnam- 
 bulic or insensible condition at pleasure, and in 
 about six weeks after I returned home, I received 
 a letter from the father, stating that he would 
 not take a thousand dollars for what I had taught 
 his daughter, as she had lately met with an acci- 
 dent from boiling water, which so severely scalded 
 her leg and foot that the skin adhered to the 
 stocking when it was taken off. Yet, notwithstand- 
 ing the severity of the scald, she threw the leg and 
 foot into the insensible condition in an instant, 
 and kept it in that state during the time neces- 
 sary for its restoration, which was not long in being 
 accomplished, as the scalded parts seemed to dry 
 up, without any inflammation, pain, or suffering of 
 any kind. 
 
 This is a remarkable case, and shows the use of 
 being able to enter this condition at any time that it 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 257 
 
 may become necessary, and as no possible injury can 
 result, or habit arise, from the power of exercising it 
 at pleasure, those who do not avail themselves of its 
 blessings do not only "■ stand in their own light," 
 but are slaves to prejudice, superstition, ignorance, 
 or bigotry, and unnecessary suffering will exist, 
 until a higher plane is assumed and its blessings 
 realized. 
 
258 AKTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 OF THE SENSE OF MOTION. 
 
 'HIS power, like tlie sense of feeling, etc., I 
 believe to be a distinct sense or faculty situ- 
 ated in the brain, and having all the functions 
 or kinds of action with the rest, and, like 
 thera, capable of being educated. 
 1 conceive that, like the rest of the faculties, it 
 must perceive, recognize, or observe, and that this 
 power in this faculty, combined with its own function 
 of love, produces an emotion or a love of motion, 
 which is a passion as well as the love of offspring, 
 the love of order, causes, or comparisons, etc., and 
 that its functions of will — with the will of other 
 organs — having control of the muscular system, can 
 cause all kinds of motions to be made. But when 
 the above three functions, viz. : perception, love, and 
 the will, only act together, they will be motions 
 simply irregular and undetermined, which, however, 
 its judgment, if active, can render definite, or the 
 imagination original. If these be combined or asso- 
 ciated with the functions of imitation, imitative mo- 
 tions can be made, and if the memory becomes active, 
 one, both, or all may be recalled, and again perceived 
 and again remade, etc., according as the functions of 
 this faculty are combined with those of another. 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. ' 259 
 
 If the power of motion acts independent of tlie 
 judgment of that faculty, then the motions will be 
 irregular, as in Chorea, Sancti Yiti, Saint Yitus's 
 Dance, irregular startings, or twitchings, etc. We 
 may desire to move, and yet no motion may follow, 
 as in disease where the faculty is injured, as in 
 Paralysis or Palsy. 
 
 In a somnambulic state, the existence of a distinct 
 power to recognize, conceive, and make motions is 
 still more evident, and I have frequently had subjects 
 to imitate my motions when they were not otherwise 
 clairvoyant, and the attention of this faculty with 
 that of imitation was directed to what I was doing, as 
 I have already explained in another chapter. 
 
 The imitations, however, cannot be produced when 
 these faculties are not clear minded, or their atten- 
 tions are not watchful. But when excited, I have 
 frequently seen them continue, at intervals, a long 
 time after all endeavors upon my part to excite them, 
 had ceased. Indeed, sometimes upon entering the 
 state, on another occasion, the same motions would 
 be again made, although I was not thinking of them, 
 or endeavoring to excite like motions in them. In 
 this case, the memories of the faculties which, on a 
 former occasion, were acting, are recalling the former 
 impressions, and the motions resulting are the effects 
 of that recalling. When the mind is otherwise en- 
 gaged these motions cannot be produced, and they 
 only take place when the attention of these faculties 
 are active, and they may then frequently be produced 
 
 independent of the subject's knowledge. 
 15 
 
260 AKTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 When these imitative motions are produced inde- 
 pendent of the subject's knowledge, they are the 
 result of the activity of the functions of attention and 
 perception, etc., in the organs of motion and imitation 
 independent of the functions of consciousness, etc., in 
 either of these organs, and are perceptions or mind- 
 readings proper belonging to these faculties. 
 
 Some subjects are only partially clearminded, or 
 rather, some of the faculties are clearminded, and 
 others not. I have had some subjects to perceive 
 things and not individuals. Some would see indi- 
 viduals and not colors, etc., according as these facul- 
 ties were perfectly in the state or not. 
 
 I conceive, therefore, as I have before stated in 
 other chapters, that each and every faculty belonging 
 to the brain, when in a state of Artificial Somnam- 
 bulism, possess this power, viz. : perception, in a 
 greater or less degree, and has power to perceive 
 what relates to its or their peculiar powers, whether 
 it be in the mind of another, or in the external world, 
 etc., and will perceive correctly or not, according as 
 their individual attention has been fixed, or their 
 imagination in the respective faculties may have been 
 restrained or not. 
 
 The rigidity or apparent inability to move, which 
 is often exhibited in subjects in a state of Artificial 
 Somnambulism only exists, because the subjects 
 believe that it must be so, and that they cannot alter 
 it. This is a gross mistake, instilled by operators 
 who are ignorant of the facts, and very little trouble 
 will soon convince any person that the subject can, 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 261 
 
 at any time, by an act of their own will, relax any 
 muscle, or make any set of muscles rigid contrary to 
 the will of any one. 
 
 They can do this, too, whether the head be in this 
 state or not, and it only requires an exertion on their 
 part to eft'ect either. I therefore contend that all 
 reverse passes, or passes of any other kind, are worse 
 than useless, because the subjects themselves can 
 cause or shake it off* in all cases whenever they choose, 
 if the endeavor to do either be really made, no 
 matter whether the so-called operator wills to the 
 contrary or not. 
 
 OF THEIR PHYSICAL STRENGTH. 
 
 The physical strength of persons while in this 
 state, compared with that when awake, can be much 
 increased by them at will. I could relate many 
 cases in which this has been successfully demon- 
 strated, but it will be sufficient to state that I have 
 seen some hold out at arm's length weights which, 
 when awake, they could not possibly so extend. 
 
 Indeed, I have seen some delicate young ladies 
 lift, with apparent ease, weights which the strongest 
 gentleman in the room had considerable difficulty in 
 raisino^ to the same level. 
 
 But operators should be careful not to urge their 
 lifting too far, for, although they may not feel the 
 effects when asleep, they might do so when awake, 
 particularly if their minds have not been directed, 
 while in this condition, so as to prevent it. This 
 should always be done before they awake. 
 
262 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXII. 
 
 OF THE INFLUENCE OF ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM 
 ON THE SYSTEM. 
 
 ARIOUS opinions have been entertained upon 
 this subject at different times. Some in whom 
 superstition, prejudice, and ignorance of the 
 phenomena prevailed, were opposed to and 
 spread all kinds of evil reports against it, from 
 witchcraft down to diseases caused bj it which could 
 never be cured. 
 
 Others, again, who were fond of the wonderful, 
 exalted it to the skies, as being the long sought for 
 desideratum of universal health — the elixir of life and 
 remover of all diseases. 
 
 Reports of the question on both sides were exag- 
 gerated, and between the two extremes, it was at one 
 time impossible to decide which was true and which 
 was false. 
 
 I shall give my experience of its influence, first, 
 upon the healthy subject, and then upon those who 
 are diseased. 
 
 I. OF ITS INFLUENCE UPON A HEALTHY SUBJECT. 
 
 If a person in perfect health enters this state, and 
 while in it be properly taken care of and taught how 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 263 
 
 lie shall relieve himself, it cannot do him any injury 
 whatever, and he will feel as well when he awakes as 
 before he entered it. He will, if anything, feel better 
 and be more refreshed, buoyant, and active, unless a 
 positive resolution upon his part, while in the state, 
 should produce an opposite result. 
 
 If a person should feel weary before he enters it, 
 he will have lost the whole of it when he awakes if 
 his mind has been properly directed, and will be as 
 fit to undergo the same exertions as before he became 
 weary, although he may have only been in it a few 
 minutes. I have frequently, after a hard day's work, 
 seen them entirely relieved in a few minutes from 
 the stiffness and soreness which existed ; but it re- 
 quires that their minds should be properly directed 
 while in the state, or the soreness, etc., will remain 
 when they awake. This will, however, be fully ex- 
 plained when I come to the treatment of diseases. 
 
 I have been frequently asked the question, "What 
 good can result from entering this state when in per- 
 fect health ?" 
 
 I answer that, if properly managed while in it, no 
 evil can possibly result, and that it is impossible to 
 say or know how soon the entering this state may 
 become desirable. 
 
 Every man is liable to accident, and may become 
 injured or ill, and if he has once been in this state he 
 can enter it with more facility even while he may be 
 suffering pain, and I give this as a reason why all 
 who desire to enter it should do so under the care of 
 proper persons, so that, if necessity requires it, the 
 
264: ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 subject can accomplisli it whenever it becomes de- 
 sirable. 
 
 The oftener a person has entered it, the more 
 readily he can accomplish it, and this shows the ne- 
 cessity of practising it until the power to enter it 
 sufficiently soon is completely acquired. 
 
 It cannot, however, be denied that injury has some- 
 times been sustained by some from improper manage- 
 merit, as the following case, related by J. G. Foreman, 
 while in Lexington, Kentucky, and published in the 
 " Magnet,'''' fully demonstrates. 
 
 I extract the following from his letter to the editor : 
 
 " The object for which I commenced this commu- 
 nication was to relate an accident that occurred with 
 the lad already alluded to, of quite an alarming 
 character, and one that will serve as a caution to 
 persons unacquainted with the nature of the mys- 
 terious influence. 
 
 " After I left Danville, the lad was magnetized by 
 any one that felt the inclination or curiosity, not- 
 withstanding the warning I gave in my public lectures 
 of the danger of meddling with it without a knowl- 
 edge of its principles, and of the human system in 
 general. The consequence was that in a short time 
 he was very much injured. 
 
 " Persons were allowed to magnetize him on various 
 occasions ; and many of them, in exciting the different 
 parts of the brain, handled him very roughly. His 
 mind became considerably affected^ and disturbed him 
 in his sleep ; and to conclude the amount of injury 
 done him, he finally became deaf and dumb I ! 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 265 
 
 " Several days after this occurrence, I happened to 
 be in Danville again. I saw the lad, and he could 
 neither hear nor speak. He used a slate, and com- 
 municated with me in writing. He seemed very much 
 grieved about his affliction, and had already learned 
 the deaf and dumb alphabet, and was beginning to 
 learn signs ; he had not lost the memory of words, 
 but his organs of hearing and speech had become 
 paralyzed. I persuaded him to sit down and let 
 me magnetize him properly, and I told him that it 
 would probably cure him. He consented; and in a 
 few minutes he was fast asleep. 
 
 " He then, whilst in this condition, gave an account 
 of the cause of his deafness, stating that a physician 
 
 of Lancaster, by the name of Dr. H , had enticed 
 
 him from home — while his brother, Dr. Yan Camp, was 
 in Louisville — by false representations to the rest of 
 the family, notwithstanding his brother had expressly 
 forbidden that he should leave home, or be magne- 
 tized in his absence ; that Dr. H magnetized him 
 
 on several occasions for the amusement of his friends ; 
 and in experimenting in phreno-magnetism, had in- 
 jured his brain by the rough manner with which he 
 handled his head. He also attributed the injury, in 
 some measure, to a similar treatment from others, 
 who had been in the habit of experimenting upon his 
 brain. 
 
 " This statement was confirmed by his brother, Dr. 
 Yan Camp, and without learning anything more of 
 importance from him, I waked the lad up. As he 
 
26(5 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 opened his eves he was perfectly astonished to see 
 me in the room, asked me when I came from Dan- 
 ville, and talked with me freely as thongh nothing 
 had happened. We soon discovered, from his con- 
 versation, that he was perfectly unconscious of the 
 time he had been in the deaf and dumb state, and 
 upon asking him what day it was, he named the very 
 day on which he fell into this remarkable condition. 
 He had no recollection of having been deaf and dumb, 
 and was astonished at our inquiries." 
 
 Many other instances are related by various au- 
 thors of injury from improper treatment on the part 
 of inexperienced operators, but they never take place 
 where the proper treatment is pursued, particularly 
 if the subjects be acquainted with the true nature of 
 the state into which they are about to enter. They 
 then know their powers, and never submit to any 
 improper treatment from any person. 
 
 II. — OF THE INFLUENCE OF ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM UPON 
 DISEASED SUBJECTS. 
 
 If a patient enters this state for the relief of dis- 
 ease, and while in it no allusion to his disease be made, 
 or he does not think of it, or places his mind upon 
 it of his own accord in a proper manner, no relief 
 will be experienced when he awakes. 
 
 This fact, so far as I know, has never been men- 
 tioned or observed, and is the reason why some per- 
 sons have entered it without experiencing any relief. 
 
 It is therefore highly necessary, when relief of any 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 267 
 
 kind is desired by a subject, that Jus mind should he 
 placed upon the disease^ and before he awakes he should 
 resolve to forget it, or that it shall cease to trouble him 
 when he awakes. 
 
 Early in my operations I observed the power of 
 subjects, while in this condition, to remember or for- 
 get what they pleased, or of correcting habits, etc., 
 which were "unpleasant, and soon after applied it to 
 the relief of disease ; and I have always since found 
 that the firmer the resolution made in this state is, 
 that the disease or habit shall cease, the sooner and 
 more permanent will be the relief experienced when 
 they awake. 
 
 Heretofore, most operators have depended upon 
 the sleep itself for the relief of the disease, but I 
 was frequently disappointed in this, and looked for 
 information in vain upon this subject, until I dis- 
 covered the above method, and have since had but 
 little difficulty when I could get them to fix their 
 minds properly. It requires much less time and fewer 
 sittings to effect an object, and I therefore give this 
 as the best method with which I am at present ac- 
 quainted, and believe that it is the only one in which 
 the desired result can be obtained. 
 
 Most subjects have power to create pain in any 
 part of their body while in this condition, and will 
 feel the same when they awake, if they believe or re- 
 solve that they will have it before they throw them- 
 selves out of the state. It is therefore necessary, to 
 prevent any unpleasant feelings when they awake, to 
 
268 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 make them resolve to feel well when they have thrown 
 themselves out. 
 
 Many imagine they feel badly, or have pains, etc., 
 while in this state, which amounts to the same as if 
 they had made a resolution to have them ; and they 
 will suffer as long as this conceit lasts, or until their 
 minds are drawn from it. All unpleasant feelings, 
 however, will subside as soon as the mind is with- 
 drawn or directed to something else, and this the in- 
 structor should always be careful to do as soon as 
 they complain. I have taught many who have prac- 
 ticed the art to relieve themselves of pain or disease, 
 even when otherwise perfectly awake. This, how- 
 ever, is not easily accomplished when they have 
 never been in the state. 
 
 ^ 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 269 
 
 CHAPTER XXIY. 
 
 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM CONSIDERED AS A 
 THERAPEUTIC AGENT. 
 
 FTER what lias been said under the head of 
 its influence upon diseased persons, it will 
 only be necessary here to add, that the in- 
 fluence of the mind has often been too much 
 overlooked in the cure of diseases in a natural 
 state. 
 
 It is well known to every practitioner of medicine, 
 that, bread pills, given as a purgative, have acted in 
 that way ; pure water as an emetic ; and that saliva- 
 tion has been produced by gum pills. We have 
 cases upon record where the hair has turned gray in 
 a few hours through fear ; and that even death has 
 been produced by blindfolding, and making a crim- 
 inal, condemned to die, believe that he was bleeding, 
 although not a drop of blood flowed, etc. 
 
 I have cured many affections by simply acting 
 upon the mind of the patient while in a natural 
 state ; and among the number were several subject 
 to convulsions, and one particularly who believed 
 himself " 'bewitched,^'' and who had not, according to 
 his own account, slept for six weeks, by simply sus- 
 pending a leather bag about his neck containing some 
 
270 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 strong-smelling drugs, and making him believe that 
 the cure was infallible. He believed that it would 
 cure him, and the cure was effected, not bj any vir- 
 tue in the drugs contained in the bag, but bj his 
 own belief. 
 
 I could relate many cases, were it necessary, to 
 prove the influence of the mind in absolute disease, 
 but sufficient has already been said, and I shall now 
 proceed to notice the method employed in Somnam- 
 bulism by Dr. A. Teste, in his late work upon "Ani- 
 mal Magnetism ;" and in order that the reader may 
 at once understand his views upon this subject, I will 
 extract the following : 
 
 " Is magnetism alone sufficient for the cure of all 
 diseases ? ISTo ; and the best proof that can be given 
 of it is, that somnambulists almost always prescribe 
 something more than magnetism. It is, then, beyond 
 all doubt that Mesmer and D'Eslon were deceived 
 when, with their magnetic wand, they effaced the 
 word incurable from the list of our infirmities. I 
 wish to believe that a natural enthusiasm misled these 
 two men ; but what would they have done if, more 
 favored by chance, they had discovered the secret of 
 our magnetic treatment as it now exists? if, in a 
 word, they had found that their guide, in each of 
 their patients, was the unerring instinct and sublime 
 reason of a somnambulist ?" 
 
 Can it be, T must ask, that one of the greatest ad- 
 vocates of the science in France upholds such a doc- 
 trine, and depends implicitly upon ''the unerring 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 271 
 
 instinct and sublime reason of a somnambulist" for 
 information in the cure of diseases ? That he will 
 submit to be guided by the judgment of any of his 
 patients while asleep, and treat them when they 
 awake as they themselves have directed, since it is 
 well known that, whatever they conceit, determine 
 upon, or say of themselves while in this state, will 
 happen to them when awake, because their minds have 
 been so directed or improperly allowed to wander in- 
 stead of directing them to fix them upon their disease 
 at once, and requesting them to resolve that it shall 
 be otherwise? But he goes on to say: "We shall 
 see in the following chapter what this new medicine 
 is of which we make ourselves the apostle." 
 
 " I know not," continued the same author, page 
 227, "how far the hypothesis which I have laid down 
 occasionally, regarding the medical instincts of primi- 
 tive men, is well founded ; but one thing which I 
 hold indisputable is, that these instincts do really 
 exist at the bottom of all human organization, and 
 that the only state in which these instincts reveal 
 themselves at the present day is the state of Somnam- 
 bulism. Broussais said, some twenty years ago, to a 
 friend of his, ' If magnetism were true medicine would 
 be an absurdity,' a strict proposition, of which the 
 most distinguished of physicians rejected the conse- 
 quent, only because he did not believe in the antece- 
 dent. Now, I say it, and I proclaim it in the face of 
 the world, this consequent which startled the great 
 systematist of Yal de Grace, I admit wholly, ex- 
 
272 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 j)licitly, and without reserve ; for tlie two terms of 
 his proposition equally constitute; in mj mind, two 
 undeniable truths. 
 
 "All then that remains is to solve this question : 
 Are all patients susceptible of falling into Somnam- 
 bulism, and consequently of treating themselves ? 
 Certainly not. But fortunately, as we have already 
 shown, the medical instinct of a great number of 
 somnambulists may be exercised to the advantage of 
 others. To remove every obstacle then, all that is to 
 be done is to bring the one into relation with the 
 sick persons on whom the magnetism shall have 
 failed to act directly. Thus, to wrest forever the 
 practice of medicine from intelligence and to trust it 
 to instinct, such is the vast project which I conceive ; 
 for I tell you sincerely, the clairvoyance of an idiot 
 in a state of Somnambulism, would inspire me with 
 more confidence, if I were sick, than the greatest 
 geniuses which grace modern medicine. And I 
 mean that this new practice of the medical art should 
 be universal, and be applied to all cases. The study 
 of Anatomy, of operations will alone remain in our 
 schools for the purpose of making surgeons ; but all 
 the acts of the latter again shall be subordinate to the 
 suggestions of the somnambulist. I know well that, 
 in saying this, I am covering myself with ridicule, 
 because we must not outrun our own age. Jean 
 Jaques has said, somewhere, that it was a sort of 
 madness to be wise among fools. Well, be it so ! I 
 am satisfied, if it must be so, to pass for a fool ; but i 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 273 
 
 never shall have to reproach myself with the cowardice 
 of having seen an important truth without daring to 
 announce it. My resolution is taken on this point, 
 and I shall follow up my task to the very end. 
 
 " We are then now going to pass in review two 
 orders of fact : 
 
 " 1st. The patients themselves directing their treat- 
 ment during their Somnambulism. 
 
 " 2d. The somnambulist directing the treatment of 
 other patients. 
 
 " The first question must be treated immediately, 
 the second will form the subject of the following 
 chapter. 
 
 " Extatics predicting months beforehand, the return 
 of their accessions, and describing with perfect exact- 
 ness all the symptoms of their disease, were phe- 
 nomena which must have astonished, to an extraor- 
 dinary degree, the first observers who witnessed 
 them. But when they recovered from their aston- 
 ishment, must not reflection on what they had seen 
 have suggested to them strange inferences ? 
 
 "Could it not be, in fact, that a patient, so well 
 informed on the causes, the nature, the course and 
 issue of his disease might know something regarding 
 the expedients to be employed to cure or relieve 
 him ? Certainly, such an idea could scarcely fail to 
 occur to a physician, however infatuated he might be 
 with his profession ; and if the patient answered, if 
 he suggested remedies and traced out a plan of regi- 
 men, would there be a reason for wavering about 
 
274 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 conforming to his advice? For my own part, I 
 think that my medical pride would not hesitate about 
 bowing before these prejudices, and that I should be 
 profoundly ridiculous if I attempted to write a pre- 
 scription for this new oracle of Epidaurus, who fore- 
 told, a month ago, a disease the existence of which I 
 would not have suspected one hour before its inva- 
 sion. What! when his life is at stake, and conse- 
 quently he can have no idea of deceiving me, when 
 he assures me that he knows the remedy required 
 for his disease? As he knows the causes and nature 
 of his disease should I dare to give him my advice 
 and mix my voice with his? Oh, no! I am silent. 
 I give up my rights ; I renounce my poor miserable 
 knowledge, and I bow with admiration before those 
 sublime revelations which must emanate from God 
 himself. I hear his prophetic voice to register, with 
 minute exactness, all the words it utters; then to 
 follow, step by step, the counsels I have received 
 from it. To this alone shall I confine my functions. ■■ 
 
 "Now, what is the result? That under the influ- 
 ence of his own prescriptions, this future demoniac 
 obtains a rapid cure. Well, now let us conclude 
 he is cured. He is cured by means of which I should 
 not have even thought, by a strange mode of treat- 
 ment, the idea of which would never have occurred 
 to me. His medicine then is the true one ; but then, 
 what would mine have been ?" 
 
 I was aware that the science of Artificial Somnam- 
 bulism was not properly understood in France, but 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 275 
 
 I was not prepared to hear such erroneous doctrines 
 from that source. 
 
 I believe Dr. Teste to be honestly sincere in all 
 that he has said, but he has been misled by appear- 
 ances, and has taken too much for granted. He saw 
 that they predicted their own cases, etc., correctly, and, 
 without looking for a cause, seized upon it as a guide 
 to his future operations. Hence his theory and 
 blindfold application. It is no wonder that the 
 science should sufl'er and meet with ridicule at 
 every turn, when the leaders of the science publish 
 such palpably erroneous and undigested doctrines. 
 
 The "medical instinct," upon which so much stress 
 is laid by this author, exists only in the "mind's 
 eye" or imagination of the doctor and his subjects. 
 The predictions, or rather what has been determined 
 upon by subjects months before while in this state, I 
 am well aware, come to pass — but why do they come to 
 pass? Simphj because they have determined that they 
 shall, and believe that they must and will. But it does 
 not follow, that because these beliefs or determinations 
 do come to pass, that they are true knowledge and a 
 " prophetic voice," or " revelations from God himself," 
 or that the cure might not have been effected in one 
 tenth the time if their minds had been properly di- 
 rected, instead of trusting to the "clairvoyance of an 
 idiot," or the caprice of any other subject. 
 
 I deny, most positively, that they have any more 
 
 knowledge of medicines in this state than they have 
 
 when awake, and again insist that if they never had been 
 16 
 
276 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 suffered to predict^ what did follow their predictions never 
 would have taken place. 
 
 If the subject has been properly informed respect- 
 ing tlie true nature of the phenomena of this sleep, no 
 such predictions will ever be thought of; and I contend 
 that much injury has been sustained and much valuable 
 time lost by suffering subjects to believe that they can pre- 
 dict or prescribe in this way. These predictions should 
 never be permitted, and all who instil such doctrines 
 and permit such notions to be practised, I consider the 
 ■cause of all the ills that may follow. 
 
 To give the reader an idea of the manner in which 
 these predictions and prescriptions are brought about, 
 I will quote a case from the same work. It is as 
 follows : 
 
 " It is precisely three o'clock. Josephine submits 
 with confidence, and is asleep at ten minutes past 
 three. 
 
 " ' Are you asleep, Josephine V 
 
 ** ' Yes, sir.' 
 
 " ^Are you sufficiently magnetized ?' 
 
 " ' Yes, sir ; but when you pass your hands over 
 my chest you do me the greatest good.' 
 
 " I magnetized her for some minutes over the 
 region of the heart, and she says she feels a calm and 
 an as^reeable sensation. 
 
 "'Do you now think that magnetism will cure 
 you ?' 
 
 " ' Yes, I am certain of it, nor will it require a very 
 long time.' 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 277 
 
 ' ' How long will it require ?' 
 
 " ' I do not know yet ; I shall be able to tell in a 
 few days.' 
 
 " ' You do not see clearly?' 
 
 " ' IsTo, but I shall soon. Wait. I shall see clearly 
 to-morrow.' 
 
 " ' At what hour ?' 
 
 " ' At three o'clock. N"o — at a quarter past 
 three.' 
 
 " ' Will you then be able to tell us what we should 
 do to cure you ?' 
 
 " ' Oh ! yes, I shall tell you.' 
 
 " 'How long must we let you sleep?' 
 
 " ' Till within a quarter of four.' 
 
 " * What is the time now ?' 
 
 " ' Twenty-five minutes after three.' 
 
 "I looked at the clock, to which Josephine's back 
 is turned, and she is perfectly right as to the time. 
 
 " 'How will you be this evening?' 
 
 "'I shall be very well.' 
 
 " 'And during the night?' 
 
 " ' Yery well, indeed.' 
 
 "'Will you have an appetite for dinner?' 
 
 " ' Not much, but I must eat for all that.' 
 
 "'What?' 
 
 " ' Soup and beef.' 
 
 '• ' You told me that you digested soup with con- 
 siderable difficulty, and that the meat always dis- 
 agreed with you.' 
 
 " ' True, but this evening it will do me no harm.' 
 
278 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 " 'You must then recollect tliis when jou awake." 
 
 " ' YeS; sir. Oh ! I beg you,' adds she, 'magnetize 
 me a little more over the heart — that does me good.' 
 
 " I submitted to Josephine's desire ; she thanked 
 me several times in the most grateful terms of ac- 
 knowledgment. 
 
 " Some minutes after, I awakened her just at the 
 time she mentioned. 
 
 " She smiles at awaking, as at going to sleep. Her 
 looks at first express dullness, then astonishment, then 
 comfort and gratitude. She rises in a sprightly man- 
 ner, and cries out with enthusiasm : 
 
 " ' It is astonishing how much better I feel than 1 
 felt some days ago ; I feel myself as light as a 
 dancer.' 
 
 " I impress on Josephine the obligation imposed on 
 her to take soup and beef for dinner, and after having 
 given me her formal promise to conform in every par- 
 ticular to my directions, she leaves me, and goes 
 down stairs running." 
 
 After what I have already written in this work, it 
 will be unnecessary to make any further comment, as 
 I presume my readers will see the absurdity and use- 
 lessness of the above proceedings. 
 
 I quote the following case of ecstacy and catalepsy 
 to show that valuable lives have been put in great 
 danger, and much time lost, by suffering them to 
 predict and prescribe for themselves, and then en- 
 forcing their own prescriptions upon them when 
 awake. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 279 
 
 " Case of Madame Comet," from Dr. Teste's work, 
 page 230. 
 
 " Nov. 25t"h, 1839, Madame Comet predicted, in tlie 
 presence of several members of the Academy, that 
 Dec. oth she should be seized with a stitch in the side, 
 and that, without any reference to the period of her 
 menses, it would be necessary to bleed her. Accord- 
 ingly, the day before yesterday she was attacked with 
 a severe pain in her left side. In her last sleep she 
 stated that this pain is seated in the lung, that there 
 will be spitting of blood, and that to-morrow at nine 
 o'clock in the morning, it will he necessary to bleed her 
 to twenty ounces ^ 
 
 As M. Frapart's letter, which corresponds to this 
 phase of the disease of M. Comet, includes a multitude 
 of little details, the recital of which we cannot abridge 
 without altering the truth, we shall transcribe this 
 letter without altering the text. 
 
 "To Monsieur Bazile. A Courquataine. 
 
 ''Paris, Dec. 16th, 1839. 
 
 " My Good Friend : — I take up the history of the 
 disease of Madame Comet at the moment this lady is 
 just after losing twenty ounces of blood. It was 
 the 8th of the month. Since then, every evening, 
 Madame Comet has an accession of Somnambulism, 
 which lasts sometimes a quarter of an hour, during 
 which everything occurs just as in that which I have 
 described to you ; that is, it presents two very dis- 
 tinct, successive states ; one of ecstacy, and the other 
 
280 . ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 of catalepsy. In the latter, tlie patient appears to 
 hear nothing, see nothing, feel nothing, comprehend 
 nothing ; does not speak, stirs not, scarcely breathes, 
 retains immovable all the positions given her, and, I 
 hardly dare say it, seems to have lost a portion of the 
 weight of her limbs. In the former there are other 
 strange phenomena. The patient finds herself, I 
 mean has the air of finding herself, in communication 
 with a being whom nobody sees, no one hears, no one 
 touches; and to whom, however, if a serious man 
 may be allowed to narrate such impressions, one 
 would be almost tempted to believe, she speaks and 
 answers. The first of these facts is extraordinary, 
 the second is astounding ! It is in this state of ecstasy 
 that Madame Comet speaks of her disease; says 
 where it is, how it will go on, when it will terminate, 
 orders the treatment suitable for the fluxion of the 
 chest under which she labors, does not forget the 
 regimen, prescribes the dose of opium which ought 
 to be given to her, predicts the hour of the duration 
 of her accession of the following day ; determines, in 
 fine, the day when she will no longer have any acces- 
 sions. 
 
 "At each sitting it is just the same thing, with 
 some variations, depending, no doubt, on the course 
 of the disease, and which I shall notice as I go on. 
 It was during the crisis of the 8th, Madame Comet 
 states, that the twenty ounces of blood taken from 
 her in the morning were inconsiderable, and that it 
 would be necessary to take a pound from her again 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 281 
 
 the day after to-morrow. We weigh, the blood drawn, 
 and we actually ascertain that the measure prescribed 
 was not obtained. If it is for this that we must 
 re-commence the operation, it is rather disagreeable, 
 and even a little alarming ; for the disease is so old, 
 and the patient so weak, that further depletion may 
 prove fatal. Besides, supposing the prescription in- 
 fallible, how are we to keep clear of some slip or 
 oversight that may occur in the execution of it? 
 This seems to me very difficult. In the practice of 
 our profession, it is only by an exception that even 
 the most skillful can obtain their end accurately and 
 correctly. It is deplorable, but so it is. Decidedly, 
 Madame Comet is in a bad way ; and, however learned 
 her physician may be, however devoted her attend- 
 ants may be, I am uneasy regarding the result. I 
 think it will be difficult to reach the harbor in perfect 
 safety. However, as we have no reason to distrust the 
 prescriptions of the physician, they are made up to the 
 very letter. Accordingly, on the 10th, after all the pre- 
 cautions taken beforehand, M. Comet takes from his 
 patient nearly seventeen ounces of blood. This time, 
 at least, we do not err by deficiency. The fact is, that 
 in the course of the day the symptoms of fluxion of the 
 chest diminish, and in the accession of ecstasy in the 
 evening, Madame Comet assures us that all is going 
 on better ; that all is well ; that everything has suc- 
 ceeded. On the next day the same assertions on her 
 part — the same security on ours. But it is all mere 
 chance in this world. On the 12th the patient de^ 
 
282 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 clares tliat another bleeding will be necessary to de- 
 stroy entirely tbe pulmonary inflammation ; that this 
 bleeding is not to be performed either on the 13th or 
 14th, but on Sunday, the 15th ; that we shall hesitate 
 to perform it for her; and that she cannot yet deter- 
 mine the quantity. Such a prediction puts us to a 
 nonplus. M. Comet is not so formed for passive 
 obedience as to be able to walk with his eyes shut ; 
 and as for me, though a little more pliant — at least 
 with facts of this kind, considering that for years 
 back I practised homoeopathy — I have got out of the 
 way of butchering my patients — I felt almost dis- 
 posed to doubt and kick. But, all at once, recalling 
 my long experience, which taught me that a somnam- 
 hulist,no matter what he prescribes for himself , never pre- 
 scribes anything wrong ; since he is always safe when his 
 prescriptions are accurately followed, and my profound 
 ignorance of the secrets of nature, I submit, and en- 
 deavor to induce M. Comet to do the same. At 
 length, submission. During the storm, it is better 
 to accept as pilot the first that offers than to take 
 none. It is taking at least a chance of safety. 
 
 "On the evening of the 14th, Madame Comet, who, 
 no doubt, up to this did not wish to alarm us, tells us 
 it will be necessary to take from her full twenty four 
 ounces of this precious liquid which sustains life; 
 and that, even if she is weak, the bleeding must not 
 be neglected, for syncope is necessary; without this, 
 that matters cannot be concluded, or, rather, they 
 would be concluded very soon. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 2bb 
 
 ''M. Comet staggers ; his poor patient is so ill ; she is 
 so weak, so pale, so bloodless, so sunk, so dying, that 
 in truth one must have a stupid faith, or a deep- 
 rooted conviction to venture to continue a course 
 which appears beset with so many rocks. For my 
 part, however, my resolution is formed ; true it is, it 
 is not my own wife I have to butcher in this way ; 
 and yet, if it were my wife, I am convinced I would 
 not flinch. IS'o somnambulist was ever a suicide. In 
 the midst of a dark sky have we not a star to direct 
 us, and which will not disappear until we shall have 
 no further occasion for it ? But if this star should 
 happen to fail us before the time ! O darkness ! 
 darkness ! that would be dying alone in the cata- 
 combs ! 
 
 "Amid the hopes and fears which disturb our 
 minds, after having taken all our dimensions so as 
 not to go either to the right or to the left of our desti- 
 nation, so as not to remain short of the goal, or to go 
 biyond it, yesterday, at nine o'clock in the morning, 
 M. Comet perform.s a large bleeding, in which the 
 blood flows quite freely ; nearly twenty ounces were 
 taken ! and we see no syncope come on. The arm is 
 tied up ; but scarcely is the bandage applied when 
 alarming circumstances appear ; all present become 
 alarmed at them ; they, however, are ultimately ap- 
 peased ; I then leave the patient ; twenty minutes 
 after, new symptoms arise ; all present are terrified, 
 and' commence to weep ; they run up to me as if I 
 could do anything. There am I the doctor again in 
 
2b4: ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 spite of me. But what part am I to take when there 
 is no part to be taken? But, instead of pretending 
 to cry, as every physician who knows his business 
 should do in such circumstances, I endeavor to set a 
 good face on a bad game ; I encourage the discon- 
 solate family by saying to them : ' We are not mis- 
 taken ; the somnambulist is never deceived ; let us 
 remain calm. Besides — hope did not yet abandon me 
 — ^have I not myself been bled eight times in one and 
 the same disease, not to mind the several hundred 
 leeches besides ? and I am not dead. Then my prin- 
 ciple is not to despair of the game till it is absolutely 
 lost. Madame Comet is not dead I — she will not die !' 
 " However, the day passed on amid great anguish 
 of mind, as it always did at the hour it should occur. 
 There are cruel efforts to vomit ; some hesitation is 
 felt about giving a large dose of opium — there is but 
 one instant for the seasonable administration of this 
 disgusting draught. In short, the accession does not 
 arrive — the star no longer shines — we are out of our 
 latitude. I arm myself with courage, and fly for 
 refuge to my conscience. However, as luck would 
 have it, the accession is only retarded — there it is ! 
 'All has passed off quite well,' said the patient, in 
 her ecstatic sleep ; ' the bleeding has not been too 
 much. Give me instantly the dose of opium I was 
 to take. To-morrow the stitch in the side will be 
 diminished; and next Wednesday I shall be quite 
 freed from it. With respect to my accession, their 
 disappearance is for the 28th of this month. I am 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBL'LISM. 285 
 
 weak, no doubt, and sTiall be so for a long time. My 
 convalescence will be painful. It is necessary to 
 begin to give me nonrisbment in order to recover my 
 strength. The food I shall point out will do me no 
 harm. To-morrow, at half-past eight, my accession 
 will come, and will last fifteen minutes; the same 
 quantity of laudanum will be given to me as to-day. 
 Thank God, it is gone !' Then comes on the catalep- 
 tic state, wbicb is soon followed by the waking state. 
 And I too awake, and am much relieved. I feel, for 
 I had nightmare, the life of a woman was lying heavy 
 on my chest. 
 
 '' Fortunately, in great crisis, tbe depth of the abyss 
 is not measured until it is quite cleared. 
 
 "Adieu, etc., FE APART, D. M. P." 
 
 Witb respect to the above case of ecstacy, it is very 
 evident that her predictions made the bleedings and 
 enormous doses of opium necessary ; but, if she had 
 known the true nature of her state and her absolute 
 powers therein, it is also very evident that she never 
 wonld have predicted. 
 
 If, instead of predicting aud prescribing for berself, 
 she had resolved to throw off her disease, she could 
 have done so at once, without the bleedings or the 
 opium, etc. 
 
 Her recovery must have been very slow, for in 
 April, she was still in a state of " great debility :" 
 and, to say the least of it, her life was certainly trifled 
 with. 
 
286 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 As is usual in sucli cases, lier predictions were all 
 verified; and as their predicting and method of ful- 
 filling them is the same in cases of Artificial Som- 
 nambulism, which is truly the same condition^ I consider 
 it unnecessary to quote a case of the latter description 
 to illustrate it further. It will be sufficient to say, that 
 in the case of Madame Teste, which occupies about 
 twenty pages of the same work from which the above 
 is taken, and who, feeling an indescribable illness, en- 
 tered this state for the purpose of finding out some- 
 thing respecting her disease, and upon whose predic- 
 tions the same dependence was placed by Dr. Teste, 
 her husband, and who fulfilled her prescriptions with 
 the same fidelity, regardless of anything else, at the 
 imminent risk of her life ; and, although she even- 
 tually recovered, I must still insist that, if she had 
 not been permitted to do the one, the other would 
 not have been necessary. 
 
 Many similar cases are related in this work, and, 
 as it has been translated into the English language 
 and introduced among us, I deem it my duty to warn 
 others from falling into the same mistakes. 
 
 Some, I am sorry to see, have already fallen into 
 the error, and have published cases in this country. 
 I hope, however, what has been said in this work 
 will soon dissipate the evil, especially when it be- 
 comes generally known that subjects can, when prop- 
 erly instructed, throw any part of their body into an 
 insensible condition, and keep it in that state as long 
 as they please, or until restoration has taken place. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMInTAMBULISM. 287 
 
 CHAPTER XXY. 
 
 OF THE KINDS OF DISEASE CURED WHILE IN THIS 
 
 STATE. 
 
 |ITH respect to tlie kinds of disease whicli are 
 cured or relieved by Artificial SomDambulism, 
 or by tbe inetliod I have proposed while the 
 subject is in that state, I have but again to 
 say, that whenever irritation or pain is a cause 
 or symptom of disease, that that irritation or pain 
 can be relieved by entering the somnambulic state, 
 no matter what the cause may be ; and that both must 
 cease so long as the body or the diseased part remains 
 in the insensible condition ; and, if the mind of the 
 patient be properly directed while in the state, the 
 relief will be permanent when they awake ; or they 
 can positively be taught to feel or not, as they please, 
 when perfectly awake. 
 
 By this statement, the reader will observe that I 
 am not prepared to say that it will cure everything, 
 but that, like all other remedies presented, it can 
 never retrieve an absolute loss, nor restore a function 
 virtually destroyed ; yet I have known it to relieve 
 many cases of disease after repeated courses of medi- 
 cine and the laying on of hands, etc., had entirely 
 failed. Pain can always be relieved. As a forlorn 
 
288 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 hope, therefore, it deserves the attention of all who 
 are interested in the cure or alleviation of human 
 suffering. 
 
 The diseases relieved by the method which I have 
 proposed have been both of an acute and chronic 
 nature ; such as, Inflammations, Inflammatory Eheu- 
 matism. Erysipelas, Scarlatina, Kervous affections, 
 Chorea, Amaurosis, Hysteria, Melancholy, Nervous or 
 Sick-Headache, Dyspepsia, Fevers, Fever and Ague, 
 Lahor-pains, After-jpains, and a variety of other local 
 pains from injuries and other affections. 
 
 I will now give a few of the most important and 
 interesting cures, in detail, which have been effected 
 in persons while in this state under my care. 
 
 I. — CASE — Chorea, or St. Vitus' s Dance. 
 
 Miss H , aged 10 years, had been under med- 
 ical treatment for six weeks before I was called in, 
 and had been gradually growing worse. 
 
 I found her seated upon a large rocking-chair, 
 propped with pillows and bolsters, unable to speak 
 a word, to stand, or to use any of her limbs at will. 
 She had lost control of her muscular system entirely, 
 and when her eyes turned one way it was impossible 
 for her to bring them back, or to fix them upon any 
 object, even for an instant, and they kept rolling from 
 one part of the socket to another, sometimes becom- 
 ing fixed in one part and sometimes in another, etc. 
 Her arms, in like manner, were twitching and starting 
 involuntarily, and it was impossible for her to hold 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISIvr. 289 
 
 anything in either of her hands, but more particu- 
 larly the left. 
 
 The involuntary contractions of the muscles of the 
 face and forehead were frequent, and produced many 
 singular and grotesque expressions, which it was out 
 of her power to prevent. 
 
 I prescribed medicine for about two weeks, with- 
 out any evident advantage, and then resolved upon 
 trying Artificial Somnambulism, the nature of which 
 was explained to her, and her consent obtained to 
 make the trial. 
 
 She succeeded in entering it but very partially at 
 first, but after repeated trials she entered it more 
 deeply, and then began to improve rapidly after 
 every sitting; and at the end of six weeks could 
 speak, stand, and walk with considerable ease. She 
 had but one sitting each week. 
 
 Several weeks after, I was again called to see the 
 same patient, who had a partial return of her former 
 disease. She had been from home some weeks, and had 
 taken a violent cold, which was followed by consider- 
 able twitching, particularly in the left arm and side 
 of the body, etc. ; and as some of the family had at- 
 tributed her former cure to the medicine which I had 
 first employed, I resolved, with their consent, to give 
 the same medicine a fair trial, and accordingly pre- 
 scribed as I had done in the first instance, and con- 
 tinued for the space of six weeks, but without the 
 slightest improvement on her part. 
 
 Somnambulism was again resorted to, with the 
 
290 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 same effects as before. An immediate improvement 
 followed, and after the fourth sitting was discharged 
 cured ; and, although many years have since elapsed, 
 there has been no return of her disease. 
 
 II. — CASE — Epilepsy. 
 
 Miss E , aged 19 years, was subject to epileptic 
 
 fits at intervals of from two to four weeks. 
 
 She succeeded in entering the state perfectly upon 
 the second sitting ; was a very good clairvoyant, and 
 was perfectly relieved. She had but four sittings, and 
 has never had any return of her disease. Five other 
 cases have been cured in the same manner, one of 
 which was of twenty years' standing. 
 
 III. — CASE — Dyspepsia. 
 
 Miss ■■ had been laboring under dyspepsia for 
 
 the last three years, attended with various irregular 
 paius, particularly in the side, stomach, and back. 
 
 She entered this state upon the first trial. Was a 
 good clairvoyant, and had several sittings for experi- 
 ments after she was entirely restored. Her sittings 
 in all numbered twelve or fourteen. 
 
 Many other cases bave been cured in from one 
 to five or eight sittings, accordingly as they entered it, 
 perfectly or not. 
 
 IV. — CASE — Intermittent Fever. 
 
 Mr. S. P. B was subject to ague every third 
 
 day for six months. He entered this state but im- 
 ;)erfec*".iy ^ppn the first sitting without any relief. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 291 
 
 On the second sitting he entered it more perfectly, 
 about half an hour before the chill was expected. 
 
 He remained in the state about two hours, during 
 which time his mind was diverted by directing him 
 to cast it to distant places, and to see clairvoyantly 
 what was there going on, etc. At the end of that 
 time, no chill or fever appearing, he was requested to 
 awake, after his making a resolution that he would 
 forget his disease. 
 
 I met him five months afterward, when he declared 
 that he had felt nothing of the ague since he had 
 been in the sleep. Many others have, from time to 
 time, been relieved in the same way. 
 
 The idea that intermittent fever always requires 
 a specific remedy for its cure, seems to be dissipated 
 by these facts, and that, like other diseases, it can 
 also be cured simply by abstracting the mind from 
 the body, or forming a resolution, while in this state, 
 that the difficulty shall be forgotten or cease to annoy. 
 Or again, by keeping the subject in this condition 
 until the time for its accession shall have passed, 
 thus breaking up the habit, and with it, the recur- 
 rence of the disease. 
 
 Y. — CASE — Fever. 
 
 Miss A. P was seized with a high fever, 
 
 accompanied with violent headache, giddiness, and 
 restlessness in October, 1843, which continued una- 
 bated for three days and nights. 
 
 I was not sent for until the evening of the third 
 17 
 
292 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 day, and not being at home, word was left for me to 
 visit her the moment I returned. I returned from the 
 country about one o'clock the next morning, and 
 visited her immediately. 
 
 I found her laboring under a high fever, was very 
 restless, and described her head as being '* ready to 
 split" with pain. As she was very much opposed to 
 taking medicine, and had often, out of curiosity, been 
 in a state of Artificial Somnambulism months before, 
 I proposed that she should enter that state. She at 
 first objected, as she said it was impossible for her to 
 enter it as long as her head ached as much as it did 
 at that time. 
 
 I told her she had but one choice besides, and that 
 was a dose of medicine. The thought of medicine 
 decided the question, and, after a third attempt, she 
 threw herself into it in less than a minute. 
 
 Upon asking her how she felt she said she was 
 somewhat relieved, but still felt the pain along the 
 side and back part of her head. I directed her to 
 throw her mind upon something else, and not to think 
 of her head ; and, as soon as she had done so, she 
 was entirely relieved, and declared that she did not 
 feel a particle of pain. 
 
 Five minutes had not elapsed since she was awake, 
 sick, and suffering torments; now, she was well, 
 lively, and, as usual, in health, began to laugh and 
 talk as if nothing had been the matter with her, 
 occasionally joking about the medicine, sayirig that 
 "this medicine (viz.: Somnambulism) is very easily 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 293 
 
 taken, and I shall, hereafter, prefer it on all oc- 
 casions." 
 
 She remained in the state about half an hour, and 
 after directing her to forget or throw off her disease, 
 I requested her to awake, with the understanding 
 that she should remain well when she did awake. 
 She awoke perfectly relieved, and in line spirits. 
 
 I saw her during the day, and found her as I had 
 left her in the morning — well, sprightly, and ready 
 for her usual vocations. She never had any return 
 of the disease, and the only thing that I regret, in 
 connection with her case, is that the whole world 
 did not witness, as I did, the triumph of mind over 
 positive disease. 
 
 VI. — CASE. 
 
 Mrs. S had been laboring under a pain in 
 
 her left side, in the region of the spleen, for the last 
 six years, which was caused by an injury received 
 from falling off a shed roof, upon which she had been 
 engaged in hanging up clothes. She fell ofi* back- 
 wards, and fell upon her left side. She suffered ex- 
 tremely at the time, and although she had applied to 
 many physicians, and used a great deal of medicine 
 for several years, she could obtain no relief. 
 
 She was, at length, induced to try Somnambulism, 
 and although she had never been clairvoyant, she 
 entered the state perfectly in every other respect, and 
 improved rapidly under the proper instructions. 
 
 After entering it several times she was entirely 
 relieved, and has remained perfectly well ever since, 
 now many years ago. 
 
294 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBLXISM. 
 
 I ascribe her not seeing, while in this state, to her 
 unwillingness to look, and when awake she has 
 frequently acknowledged that she felt so well while 
 in the state, that she did not care about looking, 
 and always disliked to be disturbed, preferring mucli 
 to be let alone, so that she could enjoy the delightful 
 sensations which thrilled through every nerve. 
 
 YII. — CASE — Infiammatory Rheumatism. 
 
 Mrs. B was afflicted with inflammatory 
 
 rheumatism for two years, during which time all 
 that medical skill could prescribe was used in vain. 
 She gradually became worse, until all her joints 
 became stiff, so much so, that she could not extend 
 her limbs, nor bring her hands to her mouth. The 
 joints of her fingers were much swollen, stiff, and 
 painful. 
 
 When I first saw her, besides the condition of her 
 limbs, she suffered intense agony in various parts of 
 the body. She was unable to turn in bed, and was 
 obliged to awaken some one when she desired to 
 change her position during the night. In the day- 
 time she had to be carried from place to place, and 
 fed like a child. 
 
 I was called in as a physician, and requested to 
 prescribe medicines for her relief. This I did to the 
 best of my abilities, but all in vain ; everything that 
 I could devise seemed to have no beneficial effects, 
 beyond temporary relief; and, as all other remedies 
 failed to produce the desired result, I proposed Som- 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 295 
 
 nambulism, which, after the necessary explanations 
 on my part, and a due consideration upon theirs, was 
 eventually agreed to. 
 
 After a few sittings, I succeeded in teaching her to 
 throw herself into the state perfectly. A great im- 
 provement in regard to her pains, etc., was immedi- 
 ately experienced. She was also soon able to turn 
 in bed without assistance, and to use the upper ex- 
 tremities so as to feed herself, and to push herself 
 about when placed upon a chair with wheels. 
 
 A gradual improvement also took place in her 
 lower extremities ; and when I last saw her, she was 
 able to stand and walk with crutches, the knee-joints 
 gradually yielding and the limbs becoming more 
 straight. 
 
 Her pains have long since ceased to afflict her, and 
 her perfect recovery is but a matter of time. 
 
 This was a remarkable case, and I cannot find 
 words to convey a correct idea of the crippled, help- 
 less, and suffering condition of this lady when I paid 
 my first visit; and now, to see the change, I can 
 scarcely realize that she is indeed the same person. 
 Her looks proclaim that she is happy in the change, 
 and Somnambulism, the humble agent of the mind, 
 has gained another sterling victory. 
 
 YIII. — CASE — Chronic Rheumatism. 
 
 t 
 Mrs. E was afflicted with local rheumatic pains 
 
 in her head, back, and limbs. She entered the state 
 upon the first sitting, and was an excellent clair- 
 voyant. 
 
296 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 One sitting relieved her entirely ; and I may safely 
 say that all other cases of a similar nature will also 
 be relieved by entering the condition perfectly. 
 
 I have never yet seen a case of rheumatism that 
 was not relieved by entering this state ; but the per- 
 manency of the cure will, of course, depend upon 
 the care and prudence of the subjects themselves, as 
 the cause which produced it orignally may produce 
 it again ; but, when a person has been in this con- 
 dition once, the remedy is always at hand. 
 
 IX. — c A.SE — Hysteria. 
 
 Mrs. G was subject to frequent attacks of hys- 
 teria, headache, and other local pains from her youth. 
 She entered this state upon the third trial, and after 
 four other sittings was perfectly r^ored. 
 
 She has had no return since she first entered the 
 state, now seventeen months, and will remain free from 
 attacks as they were originally, until there is cause 
 sufficient to produce them again. 
 
 X. — CASE — MelancJioly from Unrequited Love. 
 
 Miss • had been melancholy and desponding 
 
 for several years. She was induced to try Somnam- 
 bulism for her relief. 
 
 She entered the state perfectly the first trial, in less 
 than ten minutes ; and after she had been in it for 
 some time, i asked her, as is usual in such cases, 
 whether she did not think that it was better for her 
 to forget an attachment which could not be returned ? 
 
 She said: "Zes, / believe it wouldJ^ I then asked 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 297 
 
 her vvhetlier she was perfectly satisfied to do so, and 
 to become lively and happy hereafter. She said: 
 " Yes ; and I am resolved that it shall be so." With 
 this understanding I requested her to awake. 
 
 She awoke and retired with a friend. I have since 
 been frequently informed that she has banished the 
 circumstance from her mind entirely, and has been 
 lively, contented, and happy ever since. 
 
 XI. — CASE. 
 
 About ten years ago, Mr. J. H lost his left eye 
 
 and was otherwise much injured by the premature 
 explosion of gunpowder, and ever since that time had 
 been affected with rheumatic pains in various parts 
 of his body, and a severe, incessant headache, which 
 rendered life a burden to him. He had consulted 
 many physicians, and had taken medicines from each 
 without the slightest benefit. 
 
 As a last resort, through the recommendation of 
 others, he resolved to try Somnambulism. 
 
 He entered the state perfectly upon the tenth trial, 
 and has ever since — now about three years — been 
 entirely free from all pains, and has frequently since 
 declared to me that he feels like a new man. 
 
 This gentleman is one of the very test clairvoyants, 
 and has since frequently entered the state for phreno- 
 logical purposes, and I am indebted to him for many 
 accurate and interesting experiments. 
 
 XII. — CASE. 
 
 Miss Z was very delicate and small for her 
 
 age, sickly, nervous, with a sallow complexion and. 
 
298 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 always subject to violent headaches, which were fre- 
 quently accompanied with flying pains in her ears, 
 teeth, jaws, arms, sides, etc. 
 
 She entered this state perfectly upon the third trial, 
 and improved in complexion and general health very 
 soon ; losing all her pains immediately, and becoming 
 lively and active. She is now, to use the language 
 of her father, "grown to a strong, healthy, buoyant, 
 and active young girl;" and although she has not been 
 in the state for the last two years, her improved state 
 of health remains unimpaired. 
 
 She is one of the very best clairvoyants I have seen, 
 and possesses a fine mind. I am indebted to her for 
 many correct experiments in seeing, hearing, feeling^ 
 taste, smell, etc. 
 
 XIII.— CASE. 
 
 I was called upon by Miss , residing in the 
 
 country near the city of Lancaster, to know whether 
 anything could be done for an affection of both arms 
 which resulted from an attack of acute rheumatism 
 which she had been afflicted with about a year 
 before. 
 
 Upon an examination I found that she was unable 
 to straighten either arm, and when the attempt was 
 made, it gave her considerable pain. 
 
 She stated that she had been unaole to use them 
 since her recovery, and was fearful that they would 
 remain so, as she had consulted several physicians 
 and employed many remedies to no purpose. 
 
 I immediately proposed Somnambulism as the only 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 299 
 
 remedy tbat I tliought would be of any use, and 
 stated that if sTie could succeed in entering the state, 
 that I could relieve her in a very short time — perhaps 
 immediately. 
 
 She consented to make the trial, and entered the 
 state in about fifteen minutes. 
 
 After satisfying myself that she was perfectly in 
 the state, I requested her to extend her arms, which, 
 with a slight assistance from me, she was enabled to 
 do perfectly after a few trials, and upon asking her 
 whether she experienced any pain when she did so, 
 she replied, " No, not the slightest." 
 
 She remained in the state about an hour and a 
 half, during which time, between her clairvoyant ex- 
 cursions and lookings, I frequently requested her to 
 extend her arms. At the end of that time, after im- 
 pressing upon her mind the necessary resolution, I 
 desired her to awake. She did so at once, and to the 
 surprise of herself and the friends who came with 
 her, she could extend her arms as well as ever with- 
 out the least pain. I have heard from her often 
 during the last five years, and she is still able to use 
 her arms as well as ever. 
 
 XIY. — CASE — Contraction of the Muscles of the Fingers. 
 (Flexor Sublunis Perforatus and Flexor profundus perforans.) 
 
 Miss , from the country, aged 20. Subject to 
 
 epileptic convulsions from her youth. 
 
 I was consulted respecting the permanent contrac- 
 tion of the muscles of the fingers of the right hand, 
 
800 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 which had taken place graduallj'' during her convul- 
 sions. For the last year the contraction of the flexor 
 muscles had been permanent, rendering the hand, 
 with the exception of the thumb, immovable, and en- 
 tirely useless. 
 
 She entered the state upon the first trial, and w^hile 
 in this condition was requested to extend her fingers. 
 She succeeded in doing so to a considerable extent, 
 and after several other sittings accomplished it entirely. 
 She is now enabled to use the hand as well as ever. 
 Her intellect had also been much enfeebled by her 
 disease, and during her sleep she was instructed to 
 improve it. Her mind was more collected when I 
 last saw her, and the convulsions so far conquered as 
 not to "hreahouty She intends during the coming 
 spring to sit again, and may then be enabled to throw 
 it off entirely. 
 
 The above was written in 1843, and as the subject 
 never came according to promise, I lost sight of her, 
 and therefore cannot report the ultimate facts in her 
 case. 
 
 XV. — CASE — Scarlet Fever. 
 
 Miss K. Z— was taken down with scarlet fever 
 
 four days before I was consulted, and when I visited 
 her, I found her laboring under a high fever, attended 
 with considerable pain and soreness of the throat, and 
 a scarlet blush over the whole body. 
 
 As she was very much opposed to taking medicine, 
 she asked me whether I thought Somnambulism 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 301 
 
 would have any effect upon her disease. She had 
 often been in the state before, at first out of curiosity, 
 and afterwards for the purpose of having several 
 teeth extracted. 
 
 As she seemed to prefer Somnambulism to taking 
 medicine, I told her she might use her own pleasure 
 in regard to it, but that I had not yet had an oppor- 
 tunity of testing its virtues upon cases of a similar 
 nature. 
 
 Accordingly she threw herself into the condition 
 in a few seconds, and when asked respecting her 
 throat, she declared that the pain v/as entirely gone. 
 She remained in the state about an hour. At the 
 end of that time the fever had abated, and when she 
 awoke, she was entirely relieved of all unpleasant 
 symptoms, and had no return of her complaint what- 
 ever, after that time. 
 
 This young lady is one of the very best clairvoyants 
 and mind readers I have ever seen. 
 
 XYI.— CASE. 
 
 On the 20th of January, 1842, seven weeks after 
 
 Mrs. H was confined with her second child, she 
 
 was taken with a pain in her head and eyes, which 
 was much increased upon stooping. 
 
 During the day she was annoyed with a twinkling 
 or a zigzag motion of the light before her eyes, and 
 as evening approached, her sight began to fail, and 
 by the next morning she was completely blind of the 
 right eye. 
 
802 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 The left was, at this time, still good, but in about 
 eight days after it also began to fail, and, at the end 
 of two weeks, she could scarcely distinguish day 
 from night. Her eyes remained pretty much in the 
 same state, sometimes rather better, and then again 
 worse, until June, when they became so bad that she 
 could not, at times, make out to know her most inti- 
 mate friends. 
 
 About this time her mouth and stomach, as she 
 said, " appeared to be raw," so much so, that she was 
 obliged to abstain from eating or drinking anything 
 that was the least strong ; even very weak coffee oc- 
 casioned great pain in those parts. 
 
 She also frequently complained of a numbness, or 
 a dead feeling which she had experienced in her toe, 
 gradually extended to the same foot and leg, and 
 soon after to the right toe, and gradually growing 
 worse in that also, until the first day of February, 
 when she was unable to move her legs, feet or toes 
 at all. She had also, for some time back, experienced 
 the same deadness coming on in her fingers, but as 
 this feeling seemed to grow worse in her limbs, her 
 eyes became better. She had feeling in her limbs, 
 but never complained of any pain. 
 
 Several physicians attended her during the progress 
 of her disease, but as she seemed to be growing worse 
 instead of better she became alarmed, and hearing of 
 the effects of Somnambulism in similar cases, she 
 resolved to give it a trial. I was accordingly con- 
 sulted soon after, and visited her about the middle 
 of February. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 80S 
 
 At this time, she was at the house of her father, 
 about seven miles from the citj, where she had taken 
 ill while on a visit. 
 
 I found her seated upon a large rocking chair, 
 and, after receiving the above history of her case, I 
 examined the symptoms as they existed at the time. 
 
 I found that her eyes had improved considerably 
 since her limbs had become effected, and, at that 
 time, she could distinguish persons, but could not see 
 the largest hands upon the clock immediately oppo- 
 site to her. 
 
 She was unable to move the lower extremities in 
 the slightest degree, although she tried a considerable 
 time to effect it at my request, and was obliged, 
 when she desired to move them, to do so with her 
 hands. 
 
 They were obliged to carry her both to and from 
 bed, and whenever she attempted to stand, when 
 held up, her legs refused to bear her weight, and, as 
 she expressed it, " broke down," and, if not supported, 
 she would have fallen to the floor. She was extremely 
 nervous and complained of a general weakness, both 
 of body and mind. 
 
 After the necessary explanations had been made 
 to her respecting the state she was about to enter, 
 and the directions given how to proceed, the trial 
 was made. After thirty-five minutes had elapsed, as 
 I found there was no likelihood of her entering it 
 perfectly, I requested her to cease until after tea, which 
 was just then announced. During this sitting, how- 
 
304 AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 ever her fingers and arms twitched considerably, 
 but her legs were not affected. No relief followed this 
 trial. 
 
 As I was anxious to know whether she could move 
 her toes, I requested her to remove her stockings, so 
 that I could ascertain to a certainty whether there 
 was any motion, when she made the exertion to 
 move them. 
 
 I could not, however, perceive the slightest motion, 
 although she made many and often-repeated trials to 
 do so. I was now satisfied that if an improvement 
 did take place, we should be able to see it at once. 
 
 After tea I again made the necessary explanations, 
 and dwelt particularly upon those instructions which 
 she had not observed in her first sitting. She stated 
 that the noise created by those moving about the 
 house had disturbed her. After enjoining silence 
 upon all, she made a second attempt. 
 
 The twitching this time, extended to the lower ex- 
 tremities, and an occasional start in the muscles of 
 the left leg and foot assured me that some effect would 
 follow this sitting. 
 
 After I observed several repetitions of this twitch- 
 ing, I requested her to try and move her feet. This, 
 to the astonishment and gratification of all present, 
 she in some measure accomplished, and was able to 
 raise the toes of the left foot from the floor, and to 
 put them down at pleasure; but the right foot and 
 left heel were still immovable. She was then directed 
 to move the toes of the left foot occasionally, or as 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 305 
 
 often as convenient to herself, and after she had been 
 in this semi-state a few hours she was requested to 
 awake, with the resolution on her part that she would 
 be able to use it when awake. She awoke, arid was 
 able to move it as well as when asleep. 
 
 One week after, I visited her again, and found her 
 precisely as I had left her. She was still ahle to raise 
 the toes of the left foot, but nothing more. She entered 
 the state for the second time, and was directed, to 
 move the feet as before. This time she was able to 
 move the toes of the right foot also, in the same 
 manner as the left, but the heels of both were still 
 beyond her control. 
 
 After being in the state several hours she was 
 directed to awake as before, and when awake was able 
 to move the toes of both feet. On the third sitting, 
 she raised the left heel ; and on the fourth, she gained 
 control of the right. The fifth, she raised the left foot 
 from the floor, and on the sixth, the right. She went 
 on in this manner from week to week, improving at 
 every sitting^ but never gained or lost anything between 
 any of her sittings, although she made many efforts to 
 move those parts which had not yet been relieved. 
 
 By the middle of April she could stand, or lean 
 the weight of her body upon her legs, and with the 
 assistance of her friends was enabled to step or 
 rather drag her legs after her. 
 
 About this time she was taken to her own home, 
 about two miles and a half from the city, and I now 
 visited her about twice a week. She continued to 
 
306 AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 improve at every sitting, and by the middle of June, 
 could walk alone ; her eyesight and general health also 
 becoming better as her limbs improved. 
 
 My visits were now again only made once a week, 
 and, by the middle of July, I considered her entirely 
 restored. 
 
 She, however, entered the state several times after, 
 at intervals of two, three, and four weeks, at the same 
 time she was able to follow her usual occupations. 
 
 This lady is also one of the very best clairvoyants, 
 and I am indebted to her for many of the most im- 
 portant and interesting experiments, clairvoyance, 
 hearing, feeling, tasting, and smelling, etc., which are 
 detailed in this work. 
 
 I would here remark, that this lad}^ did not become 
 clairvoyant until after the twentieth sitting, although 
 she, each time, made many efforts to become so. 
 
 The cause of her not seeing sooner I ascribe to her 
 extremely nervous condition, and her not being 
 clairvoyant prevented her from entering the state as 
 deeply as I desired that she should, consequently 
 her recovery was much slower than it otherwise 
 would have been, had she been able to concentrate 
 her mind more firmly, and to resolve more decidedly, 
 that her disease should be forgotten, or cease to be, 
 when she awoke. 
 
 XYI. — CASE. 
 
 About the middle of October, 1846, I was called 
 
 ' upon by Mrs. , to visit her daughter, Miss — • — , 
 
 about eighteen years of age. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 807 
 
 Upon my first visit I received the following gen- 
 eral history of her case : 
 
 Her mother stated that she had always been very 
 delicate, even from her childhood ; that she had never 
 been free from headache within her recollection, and 
 that, for the last four years, she had been afflicted 
 with a severe cough and a continual pain in her chest. 
 For the last two years she had occasionally spit 
 blood, and that during the last spring and summer 
 she had expectorated considerable quantities of pus. 
 That she had been confined to bed since last spring, 
 and had had convulsions daily since that time, some- 
 times as many as thirty in twenty -four hours. 
 
 Soon after I entered the room she was seized with 
 convulsions, and during the paroxysm, which lasted 
 about three 'minutes, the whole body was convulsed, 
 the muscles of the chest more particularly so ; and, 
 although conscious of their presence, she could not 
 articulate, and to all appearance seemed to be in great 
 agony. 
 
 After the spasms had subsided she seemed to be 
 much exhausted, but soon after recovered sufficiently 
 to converse as before. 
 
 She ascribed the convulsions — and I think correctly 
 — ^to the excessive pain which she suffered, at intervals, 
 in her " sides and breast." 
 
 She had consulted me as a last resort, and desired 
 
 to know whether Somnambulism would have any 
 
 effect upon her disease. 
 
 I stated, candidly, that her case was one which I 
 18 
 
808 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 was fearful would not allow us to expect much from 
 any remedy, but that if she would make up her 
 mind to enter the state, I was convinced that she 
 could, at least, be relieved of her pains and con- 
 vulsions. 
 
 After I had given her the necessary instructions 
 she made the attempt, but the convulsions coming on 
 soon after, prevented our proceeding for that time. 
 
 She made another attempt in the evening of the 
 same day, with but little better success. 
 
 Upon the third, however, she entered the state per- 
 fectly, and after waking felt much relieved. 
 
 She entered the state every evening for a week, 
 and at the end of that time, the convulsions, and the 
 pains in her head and sides, etc., had nearly subsided. 
 
 During the week, she had but three slight con- 
 vulsions, and these were caused by local circumstances 
 of a distressing nature. The family, though very 
 respectable and intelligent, were in the most abject 
 pecuniary circumstances. The father having died in 
 the spring, of pulmonary consumption, the family, 
 consisting of six small children, were dependent upon 
 the mother and this her eldest daughter for support ; 
 but as she and several of the children had been ill 
 since her father's death, they were unable to earn 
 even the necessaries of life. 
 
 During this week she had also spit blood on two 
 occasions, and expectorated considerable pus. 
 
 At the end of the second week the convulsions 
 and pains in her head and chest, etc., had entirely 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. S09 
 
 subsided, she was able to sit up for several hours 
 during the day, and there now seemed to be only a 
 general weakness, and the original disease of her 
 lungs. 
 
 About this time, as I entered the room one evening, 
 I found her sitting up, and observed that she ,was 
 spitting or throwing up something unusual, and upon 
 inquiry, was informed that about half an hour after 
 her meals, she has always thrown up what she has 
 eaten, and had done so for the last twelve years. 
 
 This was the first intimation I had of this fact, and 
 after she had been in the somnambulic state for an 
 hour, just before waking I directed her mind to this 
 circumstance, and requested her to resolve that this 
 affection should also be corrected, and that her diges- 
 tion should be improved. She made the resolution 
 as I requested, and I had the satisfaction upon my 
 next visit, of ascertaining that she had retained all 
 the meals she had taken since my last visit. 
 
 After three or four other sittings, I found her ap- 
 petite and digestion good, and her strength, spirits, 
 and general appearance much improved. 
 
 About this time, in writing to a medical friend, 
 after giving him a history of her case in detail, I 
 concluded my letter by remarking : " What lying in 
 the insensible condition of Artificial Somnambulism 
 eight or ten hours a day may do for her lungs, I am 
 anxious to know. The only question with me is, 
 Will the perfect absence of irritation in the lungs 
 for the above or a longer period, change the char- 
 
310 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 acter of her disease, and induce tlie ulcerated surface 
 to heal ?" 
 
 Still further to show my views of her case at that 
 time, I extract the following from the same letter : 
 
 " Heretofore, everything else has failed to give her 
 relief, and as she enters the somnambulic state very 
 deeply, and has been improving under instructions 
 while in it, I have resolved to give it a fair trial, 
 although my medical knowledge predicts unfavor- 
 ably, and scarcely leaves room for any hope of per- 
 manent benefit. Time will show the result." 
 
 From the middle of November until the first of 
 December she entered the state as usual every other 
 evening, but was each time requested to awake, with 
 the exception of her hody^ particularly her chest. 
 
 This she effected very readily, and soon learned to 
 keep the chest and lungs in the insensible condition 
 during the time between her sittings. 
 
 Under this treatment her cough and the expectora- 
 tion of pus rapidly subsided. 
 
 From the first of December until the first of January, 
 1847, she entered the state but once a week, and is 
 now — at the above date — so far as external appear- 
 ances and her own feelings can warrant, entirely re- 
 stored. 
 
 Within the last month she has been to church re- 
 peatedly, has visited her friends, and followed her 
 usual occupations. 
 
 I lost sight of her from that time, and, upon in- 
 quiry, have since been informed that two years after 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 811 
 
 she was restored by Somnambulism, she contracted a 
 severe cold, wbicb being neglected, in consequence 
 of religious prejudices excited against Somnambulism 
 by officious bigots, brought on the old condition of her 
 lungs, and that she died of that disease three years 
 afterwards. 
 
 The responsibility will of course rest where it 
 belongs. 
 
 Ever since the result of the first trial with Som- 
 nambulism upon cases of pulmonary disease, I felt 
 exceedingly anxious to continue the practice in 
 others, but have as yet not been able to get cases 
 sufficiently marked, or patients who are willing to 
 make the trial — the facts in the case. not being gener- 
 ally known — and will therefore have to await circum- 
 stances. 
 
 The foregoing cases, given in detail, have been se- 
 lected from a number of others, who have been re- 
 stored to health by the proper direction of the mind 
 while in this state, within the last twenty-five years ; 
 and I will here again remark that the mere entering 
 this state will not relieve disease. It requires that the 
 Tuind of the patient^ while in this condition, should he 
 directed to the disease, and a desire or a resolution formed 
 on their jpart that it shall he otherwise when they awalce. 
 It is no matter whether this resolution he talten or he made 
 independent of the instructor or not, the effect will he the 
 same ; hut it is the duty of every person into whose care 
 they entrust themselves, to see that it is properly done 
 before they awakcj or no henpficial effects will follow. 
 
312 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 Great care should also he taken that they do not imagine^ 
 resolve^ think, fear^ or believe that they will feel ill or 
 badly when they awake, or this will certainly be the case, 
 r have seen these effects upon many occasions^ even in 
 healthy persons who feared or conceited that they would 
 be so. This should always be guarded against^ and the 
 current of their thoughts diverted from imaginary 
 evils to pleasant sceneS; or things that yield them joy 
 instead of grief. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 313 
 
 , CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 SURGICAL OPERATIONS. 
 
 ^H DEEM it nnnecessary to give in detail an ac- 
 )l| count of the various operations which I have 
 •-^^ performed upon persons while in a state of 
 Artificial Somnambulism, and will briefly 
 remark that I have performed many which, 
 though not the most important, are generally con- 
 sidered the most painful, without the patients feeling 
 or even knowing that an operation had been performed 
 upon them at all. 
 
 Among the number were several for cataract, the 
 removal of tonsils, the tedious and difficult operation 
 of removing a tumor from the inside of the mouth, 
 and of the same from other parts of the body. 
 
 The removal by dissection of several great toe-nails, 
 which had grown into the flesh on either side, and 
 had been the cause of much suffering for years. The 
 removal by an operation of a portion of glass which 
 had penetrated deeply into the fleshy part of the hand ; 
 also in another case of a needle in the same situation, 
 together with the extraction of innumerable teeth 
 from various persons, who are all willing at any time 
 to testify to the truth of what I have stated, and to 
 acknowledge their preference for this method of get- 
 
814 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 ting rid of unruly members, or of passing through 
 operations, etc., which are not to be avoided. 
 
 I shall conclude my remarks upon this interesting 
 subject by stating that, in operations upon subjects 
 while in this condition, it is not only heneficial^ because 
 the patient is not subjected to the pain usually experienced 
 while under severe operations^ but because the system under 
 such circumstances receives no shock, the effects of which 
 every surgeon is fully aware, is more to be dreaded in 
 their recovery than anything else. 
 
 It is, therefore, self-evident, that when a patient 
 has passed through an operation without pain or a 
 shock to his nervous system, that his recovery must 
 be more sudden, pleasant, and certain, than when he 
 has not only suffered the pain and the shock, but 
 must still necessarily feel the consequent irritation, 
 etc.; resulting on all such occasions. 
 
A.RTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 315 
 
 CHAPTER XXYII. 
 
 OBSTETKICAL CASES. 
 
 s 
 
 N the ''Boston Medical and Surgical JournaV' for 
 October, 1846, vol. xxxv., No. 10, I published 
 the case of a lady, whom I delivered of a full- 
 grown healthy child, while she was in a state of 
 Artificial Somnambulism, without feeling pain 
 or interfering with the natural contractions of the 
 uterus. 
 
 To this work I now refer all those who feel in- 
 terested in the science or the benefits which it is des- 
 tined to confer. 
 
 Two years prior to the publication of the case 
 above referred to, I delivered a lady while in the 
 same condition. The facts in her case are as follows : 
 In January, 1844, I, for the first time, delivered a 
 lady of a healthy child, while she was in a state of 
 Artificial Somnambulism, without any pain to the 
 mother, except, when, for the sake of experiment, she 
 was requested to feel one pain and not another. 
 
 I had, for a long time, been anxious to test the 
 truth of my inferences, which were founded upon 
 the facts laid down in this work, when speaking of 
 the sense of feeling, where the powers of the subject 
 to feel or not in any part as they please, is proved 
 beyond dispute. 
 
316 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 In the cases above alluded to tlie same is tlie case, 
 and females have the same power over uterine pains, 
 and, although they may feel a pain when they please 
 they can also not feel it when they are so disposed 
 without interfering in the smallest degree with the natural 
 contractions of the uterus, in expelling its contents. 
 
 The fact, therefore, that woman can pass through 
 the various stages of labor without feeling pain, has 
 now been practically demonstrated. 
 
 This desideratum, which I had long believed possi- 
 ble, I have, with but little difficulty, accomplished in 
 many other cases, and the time is not far distant when 
 prejudice, ignorance, and bigotry will be set aside, 
 and the benefits which an improved science has 
 brought to our doors, will be hailed with delight by 
 a free and enlightened people, while all the ills that 
 flesh has been heir to will live but in the memory of 
 the past. 
 
 This idea may seem premature at this time, but if 
 mankind had witnessed the perfect freedom from 
 pain, in these cases, during the severest contractions 
 of the uterus, while in the act of expelling the foetus 
 from its cavity, they, too, would say : — " Old things 
 have passed away, and a new era is at hand." 
 
 CONCLUSION". 
 
 Those who have read the preceding pages of this 
 work carefully and without prejudice, I think must 
 have arrived at conclusions similar to those which I 
 have, from the deepest convictions of their truth, 
 thought it my duty to advocate. 
 
AKTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 817 
 
 When this subject first came under my notice I 
 found it literally to be a mass of contradictions and 
 incongruities, over which ignorance, prejudice, and 
 superstition had thrown a veil so dark and impene- 
 trable that it was almost impossible to tell whether 
 there was any truth commingled with the falsehood. 
 And it is painful still to see, in our larger cities, the 
 impositions of paralyzing limbs, and the seeing, 
 hearing and tasting falsely^ etc., permitted by the 
 public, and practised by those who ought to know 
 better, professing, as they do, to be the leaders of the 
 science. 
 
 Those who have repeated the experiments which I 
 have detailed in this work, will have seen that the 
 so-called operator has no power to produce such effects ; 
 that the subject is independent of him in every 
 sense of the word, and can see, move, hear, taste, feel, 
 and smell, etc., independent of him or any other person, 
 and that there is absolutely no more sympathy, in 
 any sense of the word, between him and the subject, 
 than there is between the subject and any person 
 else. 
 
 That sympathy, of which so much has lately been 
 said, only means fellow-feeling, and that no inde- 
 scribable influence can be attached to it any more 
 than there can be to the Neurara, or the animal 
 magnetic fluid, neither of which have any existence 
 in nature. 
 
 Nor is there any necessity for such fluids, or for 
 such an influence, since every part of the system is 
 
818 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 absolutely aad positively connected by nerves ema- 
 nating from tbe brain, medulla oblongata and spinal 
 marrow, and when we communicate with each other 
 we use our sight, speech, hearing, feeling, taste, and 
 smell, etc., all of which senses, while in a somnam- 
 bulic state, can be translated to a distance — and this, 
 too, whether we are conscious or not — and there 
 used as well as if the persons or things were within 
 our reach. 
 
 These fluids or influences, therefore, are only in the 
 "mind's eye" of those who form their theories first, 
 and afterwards endeavor to mould the facts to them. 
 
 I also deny that it is possible to put any person 
 into this state or to take them out of it when contrary 
 to their own will. Let the experiment be fairly 
 tried, and it will be found impossible, because they 
 do and always have done it themselves. 
 
 By a fair trial I mean, take a new subject that 
 has never been trained to any system, and explain to 
 him the true nature of the state and his powers 
 therein, viz. : that he has a mind and will of his own, 
 and, if he chooses, can use it in all conditions and 
 under all circumstances, and it will be found impos- 
 sible as long as he uses his will, for any one to throw 
 him into any state, or into any condition to make 
 him see, hear, do, taste, or smell, etc., anything con- 
 trary to his will. But if he be taught and made to 
 believe that white is black, black it will be to him in any 
 condition; biU because he believes so does not prove that 
 if the truth were taught him that he could not see its 
 
ARTIFICIAL S0MXAMBULI3M. 319 
 
 true color, or do as his reason dictates in spite of any 
 one. 
 
 I have tried to effect the sleep hundreds of times, 
 independent of the subject's knowledge, hut could 
 never succeed, unless the subject, or certain organs 
 of his brain were in a clairvoyant condition ; but I 
 have frequently seen subjects fall into the sleep when 
 they thought that I was willing for them to go into it, 
 although I, at the time, had not the slightest idea of 
 the kind. 
 
 If it were possible to do this at all, as has been 
 said, it would, in my opinion, be just as easy to put 
 any person into it, even a stranger at a distance, 
 contrary to his will, and it ought to make no differ- 
 ence whether that stranger were in New Orleans or 
 China. 
 
 The advocates of the sympathetic theory say that, 
 "Where the relation has been sufficiently established 
 between two persons a patient may be put to sleep 
 as well a million of miles distant as one, provided he 
 be in a suitable condition at the time, and have the 
 necessary apprehension of the anticipated or designed 
 result." 
 
 This is synonymous with, or, in other words, is as 
 much as to say, if the subject be clairvoyant at the 
 time and his attention be directed to the so-called 
 operator, that the result will follow. This is true. 
 But my theory is, that the patient, even in this case, 
 can throw himself into the state, not only indepen- 
 dent " of the necessary appreciation of the anticipated 
 
520 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 design " of tlie operator, but in spite of him and con- 
 trary to his express will, either before his face or 
 behind his back, etc., whenever he pleases. Let 
 the experiment be properly made, and the truth of 
 what I have stated will soon be rendered self- 
 evident. 
 
 If there be an outside influence on an animal mag- 
 netic fluid in the case at all, it ought to exhibit its 
 powers in all cases alike, as magnetism or any other 
 imponderable fluid. Magnetism and electricity effects 
 every person alike, and require conductors or wires 
 when communication is to be established between 
 persons at a distance. 
 
 I have, so far, failed to see the wires in the case of 
 animal magnetism. Clairvoyance, and the powers 
 of the senses, mind reading, etc., explain all the phe- 
 nomena exhibited by persons while in this state, and 
 I do not see why we should seek for a thing which, 
 in reality, has no existence in nature, to explain phe- 
 nomena which are already so perfectly accounted for 
 by powers within ourselves.* 
 
 I think I have also sufficiently proved that the old 
 method of exciting the organs, either by the applica- 
 tion of the fingers of the operator, or of the subject's, 
 
 * The word clairvoyance does not express the idea I wish to 
 convey when I speak of the powers of the senses, or of the mind, 
 and, therefore, have used the word clearminded or clearminded- 
 ness, and wish it to be understood as meaning the power of the 
 mind, or of all the senses and faculties. Clairvoyance is internal 
 perception, or simply seeing without the aid of the eye. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 521 
 
 is an incorrect way of obtaining information, and 
 all that is absolutely necessary to produce tbe same 
 effect is for subjects to throw their own minds upon 
 those portions of the brain which may be designated 
 to render them active. 
 
 In either case it is an act of their own will, and if 
 they do not choose that an organ shall become active, 
 their own fingers, or those of the operator, may be 
 held there for an indefinite period, without producing 
 any effect. 
 
 The only true method of ascertaining the location, 
 etc., of the various organs is, in my opinion, to re- 
 quest the subjects to awaken — when the brain is in the 
 somnambulic state — certain portions of the brain at a 
 time ; or when the brain is awake, to get them to put 
 certain portions into this state, as I have fully de- 
 scribed in this work. 
 
 When but a single portion of the brain has been 
 awakened, and kept 'perfectly awaTce, it can be ascer- 
 tained what powers of perception, etc., have been lost ; 
 and on the other hand, when but a single organ is in 
 this state, it will be as easily ascertained what percep- 
 tions, etc., are the most or alone active. 
 
 That it is dif&cult, however, to get some subjects to 
 do this properly, I have already acknowledged, but 
 some do it very easily, and the results, I think, when 
 proper care has been taken, will be nearer the truth 
 than any other demonstrations which have yet been 
 offered. 
 
 So far as my observations have gone, they have 
 
322 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 been so, and although it requires a great deal of care, 
 on the part of the subject, to keep a certain portion 
 only either awake or asleep, and as it is the only way 
 that will be likely to bring us nearer the truth, it 
 should be steadily persevered in, until the accumula- 
 tion of facts shall warrant our decisions. 
 
 With respect to the functions spoken of under the 
 head of " The functions considered in the natural and 
 somnambulic states," I have only to say that I believe 
 that such kinds of action are possessed by each of the 
 faculties, and that each faculty can act independent 
 of the rest, producing ideas, the result of the action 
 of the functions belonging to each ; and that by their 
 respective functions of association they are capable 
 of acting together, and thus produce the various 
 modifications of mind. 
 
 Much has been said in some works about subjects 
 being agreeably or disagreeably effected by the touch 
 of other persons, or other substances while in this 
 state. They are, however, only likes or dislikes, 
 either natural or from some causes, or indeed often 
 only freaks which are exercised and changed by them 
 at pleasure. 
 
 They may be insensible of pain when violence is 
 applied to their own persons, yet at the same time, if 
 their attention be directed to the " operator," or any 
 other person, whether they are suffering pain or not^ they 
 can imagine and feel pain^ as well in the one case as in 
 the other ; yet they are not obliged to feel it in either 
 case. 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 323 
 
 This, as I have before stated, proves that they can 
 feel what they imagine as well as see what they imagine. 
 
 If it were not so, they could not feel pain where 
 none was fe?t by the "operator," or those who were 
 engaged in the experiments. Their feeling pain in 
 the above way cannot be ascribed to sympathy, unless 
 we could suppose that he sympathized with himself, 
 for no one else suffered. 
 
 So far as my experience goes, I have found that 
 their powers of controlling the functions of the heart, 
 kidneys, liver, etc., are very limited ; but they can by 
 an act of their own will, control the7n just as well 
 without the application of the 'operator's" fingers 
 to certain parts of the head, or the supposed " sym- 
 pathetic points," as with such an interference. They 
 can " sing, dance, laugh," or in a moment render them- 
 selves rigid, insensible, or exquisitely sensitive to 
 pain, without any operation upon a:Qy of the newly 
 invented ''cerebral functions," simply by an act of 
 their own will. 
 
 This power, clearmindedness, and that of their 
 ability to read the mind of another, has deceived many 
 *' operators," and caused them to invent and locate 
 organs which really have no existence. 
 
 Their remembering what has transpired while in 
 
 this state when they awake, depends upon their own 
 
 will or determination to do so ; and if they do not 
 
 wish to remember, they can blot it from their memory 
 
 and know nothing about it when awake. 
 
 Some subjects can, if they desire it, forget a name, 
 19 
 
324 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 a person, or a place, etc., when they awake ; they 
 will have forgotten the one or the other as perfectly 
 as if they had never known the name, been acquainted 
 with the person, or had any knowledge of the place, 
 etc., until they re-enter the state and resolve that it 
 shall be otherwise ; or, if they please, they can forget 
 for a certain specified time, and at the end of that 
 period will remember again. 
 
 This peculiar power, as I have before stated, I have 
 taken advantage of for the purpose of curing diseases, 
 etc., and recommend it as the best method which I 
 have yet employed. I will here again remark, that 
 the firmer the resolution on their part, the sooner 
 the disease, the habit, or the affection^ etc., will be 
 overcome. 
 
 Some enter the state much deeper than others, and 
 I have not yet seen two who do so alike ; there can, 
 therefore, be no description given, or rule laid down, 
 which will apply to every case. 
 
 Some twitch and start very much while entering 
 it, and others but very little; some feel cold and 
 others warm ; but, generally speaking, the hands and 
 feet of those who enter it deeply become very cold, 
 and remain so for a considerable time. In one or 
 two cases I saw the breathing very much effected, 
 becoming very quick and laborious ; but I have fre- 
 quently observed that most subjects are effected like, 
 or similar to, the person or persons whom they first 
 saw in the state, and am, therefore, of the opinion 
 that all unnatural appearances and affections, etc., are 
 
AETIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 325 
 
 the results, not of the condition itself, but of wliat 
 they saw in others^ and believed to he necessary or una- 
 voidable. 
 
 Of all the phenomena exhibited by persons in this 
 state, I consider their ability to read the mind of 
 another one of the most extraordinary faculties which 
 they possess. Their physical insensibility, their 
 powers of seeing, hearing, tasting, smelling, and feel- 
 ing things, etc., at a distance are extraordinary 
 powers ; but to read an idea, a thought, a mental 
 image, a something that is not tangible, or which can 
 neither be seen, heard, tasted, or felt in a natural 
 state, I conceive is, if possible, still greater than all. 
 How they do it they cannot satisfactorily explain, 
 but that they have done so and can do so again, I do 
 not now pretend to doubt. 
 
 I do not wish to be understood, however, that I 
 believe that all subjects always do it correctly. This 
 is, by no means, the case ; but I have tested this 
 power frequently in good subjects, and after calling 
 their attention to the nature of the experiment I de- 
 sired to make, without saying a word which might 
 lead them to suppose where I had thrown my mind, 
 or what I was thinking about, I have had them to 
 tell me precisely what was passing in my mind at 
 the time. 
 
 In experiments of this kind I have usually thrown 
 my mind to a certain place, or upon a certain person 
 or thing. Sometimes I thought of the name of a 
 person or thing, or of places and scenes at a distance 
 
326 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 
 
 but I could, as yet, never get them to repeat after 
 me (verbatim) sentences of any length; but whether 
 this was from inability, or a disinclination on their 
 part, I am unable to say, and it is yet to be learned 
 how far cultivation will improve this power. 
 
 The identity of this state with many others, some 
 of which I have mentioned in this work, I think is 
 self-evident, and although prejudices and a dislike to 
 depart from old opinions will, for a while, retard the 
 proper investigations by the masses, truth will, in 
 the end, prevail. 
 
 There can be no doubt that subjects, when in a 
 statuvolic or somnambulic condition, have more 
 foreknowledge of things than when they are in a 
 normal condition, their powers being more or less as 
 the state is perfect, or not. 
 
 They may see things, at any distance which trans- 
 pire, long before the fact can be communicated by 
 persons, letters, or even by telegraph ; but this is not 
 strictly foreseeing, it is only seeing that which is 
 passing at the time. 
 
 So, likewise, they may learn the past from another 
 person who is familiar with that which may have 
 taken place long before they were born ; but they 
 cannot see or know the past unless it can be obtained 
 in a way yet unexplained, from surrounding or in- 
 animate bodies, which, it would appear, retain a 
 something that enables subjects even to distinguish 
 articles, etc., belonging to strangers as well as others, 
 although a number of the said articles may be com- 
 
ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. 827 
 
 mingled and sliaken up in a hat. I have but to say, 
 in regard to this matter, that all our surroundings 
 seem to be affected by our presence in some photo- 
 graphic or mysterious way that scientific researches 
 have not yet satisfactorily explained. In regard to 
 the possibility of entering this state I have but to 
 say, that the doing it depends upon the individual 
 who desires to do so, as well as upon the instructions 
 given, and it will be more difficult for those whose 
 characters and prejudices are formed than for those 
 who are free from such hinderances. The young and 
 unsophisticated will, therefore, be more likely to suc- 
 ceed, and when the condition is perfectly understood 
 by the masses, and properly taught by those who 
 profess to do so, there can be no doubt that all will 
 be able to enjoy its benefits. It does not require 
 the gift of prophecy to foretell that the time is not 
 far distant when Artificial Somnambulism will be 
 taught in all the schools, lyceums, seminaries, and in- 
 stitutions of learning. Then will this knowledge be 
 truly appreciated, and the benefits to be derived from 
 it realized by all who wish to escape the ills that 
 ignorance is heir to. But to conclude: 
 
 The consequent good resulting from a proper 
 management of persons, while in this state, has been 
 fully treated ; but its benefits to mankind does not 
 stop here. It goes hand in hand with Phrenology 
 and many of the other sciences, and is the only key 
 to the true philosophy of mind. 
 
 That what I have said of it is true, I have not 
 
828 ARTIFICIAL SOMNAMBULISM. y^ ^ /< 
 
 the slightest shadow of a doubt. I am fully per- 
 suaded that it will stand the utmost scrutiny, and 
 like virgin gold, the oftener it is smelted the purer 
 it will come forth from the furnace of its exami- 
 nation. 
 
 It is now but barely sifted from the dross, and in 
 the mantle of unblushing truth presented to the 
 world. Let it but have that justice which is due, 
 and time will show whether it shall be denied the 
 title of a Science. 
 
 THE END. 
 

 LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 DD0E5D4bT73 
 
 
 ■l;'i'i.;','it-. ■•:.:;• \te